Tag Archives: Male/Teen female

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 24: Homecomings

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 24: Homecoming

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Females, Teen female/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Spanking, Oral, Creampie, Incest, Orgy, Water Sports

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 23.



“It’s time to go home,” I told Mary.

“Yes,” Mary sighed happily. “All the sluts miss you so much.”

We were lying in my mom’s bed, cuddling after we made love. For the last two days, I had been under some spell. A nun had turned my baby sister into a trap that would spring when I slept with her. There was a spell, the Ritual of Mowdah, that would let me recognize a nun by seeing people’s auras. I needed to fuck my sister to perform the spell, and, somehow, the nun must have known, had tracked my baby sister down on her vacation to Miami.

I looked at Mary, a faint, red outline about her body, her aura. Hers was red, like mine, signifying she was a Warlock, someone who made a Pact with the Devil. I concentrated and a red glow sprang about her. We were touching, and strings and chains radiated out from Mary. They represented all the people that were in some way connected to Mary. Two, red threads, tightly entwined connected the two of us. Five black chains headed off to the living room where my mom and Mary’s sluts waited.

And a single, gold thread pointed north.

“Mary,” I said in alarm. “You have a golden thread touching your aura.”

“Do I,” Mary frowned. “My sisters had the same, golden thread.”

“Summon Lilith, I think we need to talk to her.”

“I can’t,” Mary said, then took a deep breath. “I used my last boon today. To save you.”

And then she explained how Lilith tempted her by giving Mary a cock, how Mary fucked all our sluts, enjoying the pleasure of having a dick. She was tempted to keep the dick, but her love for me overcame her lust. She used her boon to get the same power I have, the power to control others with her words. That’s how she got her four sex slaves that helped subdue me: Joy, Via, April, and Felicity. She confessed that she slept with her father, Sean, and bound her slaves with the Zimmah ritual, making her slaves immune to another person’s control. I had all our sluts bound with the same ritual.

“What do you think it means?” Mark asked.

“I must know someone who is a nun,” Mary shrugged. “Or someone under the control of a nun, I guess. Damn, we really should have had Lilith explain all this.” Then her eyes widened. “She mentions a book. The spells of the witch of Endor or something like that.”

“Endor?” I asked, trying not to laugh, a smirk creepign across my face. “Like Star Wars? Do we need some Ewoks to help us?”

“Maybe I heard wrong?” Mary wondered, then glared at me and wiped the smirk off my face. “Anyway, she said it would complete our magic education.”

Mary stood up and I enjoyed the sight of her naked body as she walked over to her clothes. Her auburn hair fell loosely about her shoulder, her breasts were perky and freckled, and her ass was pleasantly plump. She bent down and I caught a glimpse of her freshly fucked pussy, my cum leaking out of her shaved lips, down her legs. She stood back up, her phone in hand and came back to the bed.

“Here it is,” Mary said after searching on her phone. “It’s called the ‘Magicks of the Witch of Endor’. Let’s see, Wikipedia says, ‘its thought to be a thirteenth century pseudepigrapha attributed to the Witch of Endor from the First Book of Samuel chapter 28 verses 3 thru 25.’ That’s the Old Testament, hmm.”

“What’s a pseudepigrapha?” I asked.

“Um,” she tapped the screen of her phone, “Let’s see, Wikipedia reads, ‘Pseudepigrapha are falsely attributed works, texts whose claimed authorship is represented by a separate author; or a work, whose real author attributed it to a figure of the past.’ I guess that makes it a forgery?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“The Witch of Endor, sometimes called the Medium of Endor, was a medium who apparently summoned the prophet Samuel’s spirit, at the demand of King Saul of the Kingdom of Israel in the First Book of Samuel, chapter 28:3–25,” the Wikipedia page read.

This was seeming more and more promising, I thought as I scanned the Wikipedia article. All the money I was paying Doug, my P.I., to watch Mark was really paying off. If I could only get my hands on this book, I might have a real, fighting chance to beat Mark and get my wife, Desiree, back from his clutches.

“Only three known copies of the book exist,” the article read. “The Institute for Ancient Studies at New York University have one copy. A second copy is in the private collection of the August Alfred Bernard, Altgrave of Salm-Reifferscheid-Dyck, who resides in Cologne, Germany. The final copy lies in the Motherhouse of the Order of Mary Magdalene, in Rennes-le-Château, France.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“…Rennes-le-Château, France.” Mary finished reading from the Wikipedia article.

“Well, this is starting to seem more and more likely,” I said. “The Order of Mary Magdalene, that’s what Karen said her nun order was called, right?” Marry nodded. “And if they have this book…” I smiled, we wouldn’t have to consult any unreliable demon like Lilith. Thank god she was gone from our lives, I could always sense hatred and contempt from her. She had already tried to hurt me once, using her succubus powers on me to drain my energy. Luckily, my wish for unlimited sexual stamina protected me.

“So, which one do you want?” Mary asked.

“Want to go to New York?”

Mary’s grin answered that question.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“NYU, Ancient Studies,” a bored young woman answered. “How may I help you.”

“Yes, I was hoping to take a look at the Magicks of the Witch of Endor,” I said.

“What’s your name, sir.”

“Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I answered.

“What’s your field of study.”

“Uhhh,” I floundered, not sure what to say. “Ehh, just an amateur.”

“I’m sorry, sir, only someone in an accredited graduate program or who has a Ph.D. in a related field can see our manuscripts. They are far to valuable and fragile to let just anyone look at them.”

“Do you have a transcript available then?”

“Uhh, let me see.” I could hear typing on a keyboard. “No, not on that book, yet, I’m afraid,” the young woman replied. “Our grant ran out before we finished transcribing all of our manuscripts. Is there anything else I can help you with?”

“No,” I said, sighing, hanging up the phone. I guess I needed to go Europe. I’d try the nun’s first. That was the same order Sister Louise belonged to. Surely they would help me fight Mark and rescue Sister Louise. In his P.I.’s surveillance photos, he could see Sister Louise amongst the harem Mark had gathered in his house going by the name Karen, according to Doug’s transcripts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“We should leave after my dad’s funeral,” I said. A tightness gripped my chest. My emotions were all mixed up with my dad. I hated him for how abusive he was to me and mom. But part me, the little boy inside, missed his dad. I didn’t blame my mom for shooting him, hell I might have done the same thing myself.

“When is the funeral?” Mary asked, wrapping her arms around me, supportive and gentle.

“Friday at noon,” I told her. “At the Dwyer Funeral Home. They’re cremating him.”

“So, I guess we’ll need plane tickets,” Mary muttered. “I’ll get on Travelocity and get us some plane tickets.”

I laughed. “Why don’t we get our own plane.”

“Ohh, with sexy stewardess?” Mary smiled, those cute dimples appearing on her face and I just had to kiss her. “Mark, I think we need to protect our families,” she said, her face growing serious. “I can control your mother, you can control my father…”

“Yeah,” I sighed, catching Mary’s drift. “We’ll also need more bodyguards.”

“I guess we’ll have to hold more tryouts,” Mary archly said. “C’mon, let’s get dressed. Your mom may want her bedroom back.”

“For what?” I asked.

Mary rolled her eyes, she always did it when she thought my question was stupid. “For her and Betty.”

“Oh, right.” Betty was my mom’s lover. That had been a shock. My straitlaced, Christian mother had been having cheating on my father for years, and with a woman, no less.

“I’m going to play matchmaker,” Mary happily said. “Your mom and Betty looked so cute together.”

“And what did you do with my sister?” I asked, suddenly remembering Antsy. It was weird, an hour ago she seemed like the most important person in the world, and now she was back to being my annoying little sister. Last I saw Antsy, she had been off to answer the door. That’s when my mom had lured me into the bedroom so Mary and her slaves could overpower me and break the spell.

“Oh, she’s up the street with the bodyguards,” Mary answered as she pulled her skirt up her waist. “I’ll give them a call.”

Dressed, Mary and I found my mom talking with Mary’s new sex slaves. I knew three of the slaves. Joy was a Vietnamese stylist that gave Mary her wax. April and Felicity were high school students that Mary and I deflowered last week. The fourth had black hair with red streaks and was dressed as a nurse with blue scrub pants and a white, flowery scrub top. Apparently, her name was Via.

“Sluts,” Mary said in a firm, commanding tone. “This is Mark. He’s your Master. You’ll obey him as happily as you obey me.”

All four voiced their agreement, smiling happily.

“Where do you keep finding these women?” my mom asked. “They are absolutely delightful.”

“Would you like one?” Mary boldly asked.

My mom flushed. “After I spent the night at your house, with Jessica, it’s all I could think about.”

“Well, choose one,” Mary said, “and she’s yours.”

“I…” my mom swallowed. “I couldn’t. It wouldn’t be right.”

“Sure it would,” Mary cooed. “They’ll happily be your slave.”

My mom looked them over and then motioned to Joy. “Can I have this one?” my mom asked. “I know its so wrong but…it’s so exciting, too.”

“Joy, this is Sandy, from now on she’s your primary Mistress.”

“I am so happy to be yours,” Joy gushed in her heavy accent Vietnamese, and sat on my mom’s lap and I felt my cock stir as they started making out. Even at 43, my mom was still a beautiful woman. She exercised daily to keep her body as thin and fit as a twenty year-old.

“Damn, that’s hot,” Mary said and sat down next to my mom, spreading her legs. My cum had run sticky down her thighs. “April, come clean me up.”

“Yes, Mistress,” nerdy April excitedly squeaked and knelt before Mary, her tongue running wetly up Mary’s thigh, licking goblets of cum up.

The door banged open and Antsy walked in. She looked at me and flushed. “Hey,” she said, awkwardly. We both remembered are passionate, spell induced affair. For the last two days, we had been fucking almost none stop. I barely found time to make arrangements for my dad’s funeral between fuckings.

“Uh, hi,” I said. “Listen, we were under a spell, okay.”

“Sure,” she muttered.

“Did you have sex with any women, in Miami?” Mary asked, patting the couch next to her.

Antsy sat down, licking her lips. “Yeah, this chick, Theodora. We had a threesome with a guy we picked up in a bar and she went down on me, I think. I was pretty wasted.”

“Theodora, huh,” I said. So that was the nun’s name. I would have to remember to ask Karen about her.

Mary put her arm around Antsy’s shoulder and caressed her face. “Mark and I shared my sisters, and I was looking forward to sharing you. But, well, stuff happened. So, I want to eat Mark’s cum out of your snatch.”

On the other side of Mary, Joy’s blouse was open and my mom was nuzzling at her Joy’s apple-sized breasts, sucking at her dark nipples. My cock was hard and I walked over to my sister, pulling her to her feet. Antsy licked her lips nervously. “I…I’m a little scared, big bro. What we went through was so intense, I…”

“It’ll be fine,” I reassured her, my cock achingly hard. I sat down next to Mary and put an arm around her as I unzipped my cock. “Come and sit on my dick, little sis.”

“This is so wild,” she muttered and unzipped her jeans, shrugging them off her thin hips. Her cunt was shaved bare and she was sopping wet as she mounted my cock.

I groaned as she slid down my cock, her pussy wet and tight, squeezing wonderfully on my cock. Mary, her face flushed with pleasure as April was eating out her cunt, leaned over and whispered into my ear, “Whose cunt is the best?”

Antsy’s cunt felt great on my dick, but it wasn’t the earth shattering, mind numbing pleasure from last time I was in my little sister. “Yours, Mare,” I whispered back.

“Good,” she moaned. “Hmm, April, have you been practicing your pussy licking?”

“Yes, Mistress, with Felicity,” April answered from beneath Mary’s skirt.

“Oh, bro, it feels different,” Antsy moaned as she rode me a little faster. “You still feel pretty damn good its just not…”

“The best sex you’ve ever had,” I finished.

“Yeah, sorry big bro,” Antsy said with a grin, her hips writhing a little faster.

“You’re forgiven,” I moaned, pushing up her shirt to expose her perky breasts. They were larger than Mary’s by a cup size, and topped with cute, pink nipples. I captured one her hard nipples as she rode me, sucking the pink nub into my mouth and swirled about it with my tongue while Antsy moaned in pleasure.

Mary’s hand reached out and began to fondle Antsy’s butt as she writhed in pleasure on April’s tongue. “Ride my horny stallion!” Mary panted, fondling Antsy’s ass. “Give him a good fuck!”

“I am Mary,” Antsy moaned. “Oh yes, I’ll make sure he shoots plenty of cum inside me for you drink.”

Beyond her, my mom was diddling Joy, her mouth sucking on the Vietnamese slut’s nipples. “Yes, yes, yes, Mistress!” Joy was moaning. “You finger so well!”

Via and Felicity were on the floor, making out. Via’s bottoms and panties had been pulled down and Felicity’s jean skirt flipped up and Via was grinding her cunt into Felicity’s. God, I loved watching girls tribbing. Mary’s pants and moans were growing higher in register as her orgasm neared. Her mouth was nibbling at my neck and licking at my ears.

“Oh, you fucking slut!” Mary gasped. “You naughty little minx, I’m going to cum all over your pretty little face.” She bucked once, moaning loudly as her orgasm rolled through her. “Oh April, you did so good!”

April’s face appeared from beneath Mary’s skirt, smeared with cunt juices, her glasses fogged up. “Oh, I’m so glad, Mistress,” she happily said, rubbing her face against Mary’s thigh like a cat. Mary ran her fingers through April’s bushy hair.

“I’m cumming, big bro!” Antys moaned, suddenly, her cunt quivering on my dick. I slammed my hips up into her and unloaded three blast into her cunt. Antsy rotated her hips once more, before settling down on top of me and kissing me. Her tongue was as nimble as I remembered, but the kiss wasn’t anywhere as sweet as a kiss from my Mary.

Mary stood up and patted the the spot she vacated. “Let me get a taste.”

“Sure,” Antsy breathed. I groaned as my cock slid out of her pussy as she rolled into the empty spot. “I’m not gay, or anything,” Antsy told my fiancee, “but you’re just so beautiful, that I’m gay for you.”

“You can thank your brother for making me bi,” Mary told her, licking her lip as she stared at Antsy’s messy cunt. My cum was running out of her lips, milky and mixed with her juices. “Hmm, looks delicious,” Mary husked, as she knelt down between my sister’s spread thighs. “Antsy, would you like to be one of my bridesmaids.”

“What?” Antsy asked, looking down at Mary between her thighs.

“For the weddings?” Mary asked. “Mark has three groomsmen and I need a third bridesmaid. I would absolutely love it if you were one of them.”

“Sure, Mary,” Antsy said. “How can I say no to a girl about to go down on me.”

I watched eagerly as my fiancee’s tongue dug through my little sister’s slit, gathering a huge gob of cum and gulping it down. April was watching and I pointed at my cock. The girl was a good slut and knelt down next to Mary and began licking my cock. She remembered all I taught her about cock sucking, her tongue licking softly up my shaft, tasting my sister’s tart and spicy flavor upon my dick.

Joy was slipping down on the floor, unbuttoning my mother’s jeans while mom licked Joy’s juices off her fingers. Mom lifted her ass up, allowing Joy to pull her pants and panties down her legs, exposing her hairy, brown fur. “Oh, yes, sweetie,” my mom moaned as Joy began lapping at her cunt. “Hmm, lick momma’s cunt.”

Antsy looked over at mom. “You’re so beautiful, momma.”

My mom’s hazel eyes flickered open and she gazed lovingly at my sister. “Not as beautiful as you’ve become, Samantha.” I just about flooded April’s sucking mouth as my mom leaned in and kissed my sister on the lips. Antsy closed her eyes and leaned in, her hand reaching up to stroke my mom’s cheek as they made out.

April was bobbing her head on my cock, sucking and twirling her tongue while her fist pumped up and down on my shaft. I looked down and saw Mary’s hand rubbing on Antsy’s thigh as she devoured my sister’s cunt. I reached down and placed my hand atop hers and Mary looked up, smiling, her lips stained with my cum and Antsy’s juices, and then she dived back in.

The doorknob rattled and everyone froze as the front door creaked open. “Hey, Sandy,” a woman called out. “My mom baked a casserole for you.”

Betty Cooley, my mom’s lover, walked in holding a glass casserole dish and a look of stunned hurt painted her face mocha-skinned face. Disbelief gleamed in her blue eyes. Her lips worked soundlessly as she took in the scene. Her lover was making out with her daughter while an Asian woman went down on her. Her son was getting a blowjob from another woman, and her daughter had a red-head going down on her. And, in the center of the living room, two girls writhed atop each other. It must have been quite the shock to her.

Betty was my own age, in fact I once asked her out to a school dance. She said no. She was half-black and half-white which gave her this beautiful, light chocolate skin and brilliant blue eyes. She was so exotic looking. When the economy tanked, Betty moved back in with her parents and she and my mom became close and somehow fell into being lovers. Last Saturday night my dad caught them in bed together. My mom believed he was going to hurt Betty, so she shot him in the back. He probably was going to hurt her, the guy was an abusive, drunken asshole.

Mary was the quickest of us to react, standing up and reaching the stunned woman, placing an arm around her shoulder. “It’s okay. It’s just a family that’s expressing their love for each other.”

“I’m sorry, Betty,” my mom said, covering her face in shame. “I…I don’t know what to say.”

“It’s okay, Sandy,” Mary soothed taking the casserole from Betty and handing it off to Via who scurried off to the kitchen with it, her naked ass flashing beneath the hem of her scrub top.

Betty was wearing a flowery sundress and Mary reached beneath her dress and pulled off a racy pair of red panties. Mary tossed the panties to me and I gave them a sniff. Betty had a spicy musk. Mary led her over to me and I saw that naughty glint in her eyes. Mary knew I once had a big crush on Betty when I was fifteen.

“April, why don’t you finish Antsy off,” I told her.

“Yes, Master,” April said, my cock popping out of her mouth. She scooted over and Antsy gasped as April dived into her cunt.

“Betty, just sit down on Mark’s cock and everything will feel better,” Mary whispered in the girls ear.

“Okay,” Betty whispered. She glanced at my mom, who smiled and nodded at her while Joy nosily ate out her pussy.

I groaned as Betty’s tight cunt slowly sank down on my cock, wet and tight. It was my boyhood fantasies come true. I spent so many nights jerking off into my sock thinking about Betty Cooley riding my dick. Betty sank all the way down on my cock, her eyes closed, her mouth open in silent pleasure.

Mary sat behind her on my legs, pressing her body up against Betty’s back and licked at her ear. “Mmhh, doesn’t Mark’s cock feel great inside you?”

“Yes,” Betty whispered, her hips slowly starting to move on my cock. “Ohh, I haven’t had a cock in me for years.”

Mary reached her hands up, pulling the straps of her sundress off Betty’s round shoulder, pushing the dress down to expose a racy, red bra supporting her round breasts. Mary released the clasp and her beautiful, chocolate breasts spilled out before me, dark nipples erect. I rubbed my face between them, enjoying the silky softness as Betty rode my cock.

“Now, Betty, do you still love Sandy?” Mary whispered into Betty’s ear.

“I do,” Betty moaned, her hips moving a little faster, her nipple hard against my cheek. “I love you, Sandy!”

“How about you, Sandy?” Mary asked.

“God help me,” my mom admitted, looking surprised. Joy was still eating her pussy out. “I, I guess I do. Even though its wrong.”

“Love is never wrong,” Mary told my mom, firmly. “Now, Sandy, I have three orders for you and you can choose to ignore any other thing I tell you, okay. One, you will be available to Mark so he can perform the Zimmah ritual whenever he needs to.” For me to perform the ritual, I need to fuck my mom, cum in her cunt, and have whatever Thrall I was binding drink our combined fluids. It was an important ritual. The only way to ensure our sluts couldn’t be controlled by someone else was to bind them, otherwise a nun could turn them against us. “Two, you will let me perform the Zimmah ritual on you. Three, you will move into our neighborhood and let Mark and I protect you from our enemies.”

“O-okay,” Sandy admitted, then she gave Betty a tremulous smile. “Would you like to,” she took a deep breath, “…move in with me?”

“Yeah,” Betty gasped as I sucked her nipple into my mouth. Mary reached around, her soft hands playing with Betty’s breasts as I nursed at her Betty’s nipple. “I’d love that, Sandy.”

“This is Joy, she’s our sex slave,” Sandy introduced.

Joy looked up, her almond eyes shining with happiness, her lips sticky with mom’s juices. “I hope to make you very happy, Mistress,” Joy said to Betty in her thick, Vietnamese accent.

Betty’s eyes nodded, lust shining in her eyes. “Betty, I’m going to give you a few orders and then you can ignore whatever else I tell you. First, having a sex slave if perfectly normal. Second, you will let me perform the ritual of Zimmah on you. Third, incest is perfectly all right. Okay, sweety?”

“What’s the Zima ritual. Isn’t that the weird alcohol from the Nineties?” asked Betty, turning her head to look back at Mary.

“It’s a spell,” Mary told her. “And it has nothing to do with any alcoholic drink.” Mary caught her lips in a kiss as Betty’s cunt rubbed velvety wet against around my cock.

Next to me, Antsy gave out a little shriek and shuddered on the couch, her eyes fluttering as an orgasm washed over her. “Ooh, that was nice. Can I have a sex slave?” Antsy eagerly asked. “They seem kinda neat. It’s nice having someone available to lick your pussy when you get horny.

I released Betty’s nipple. “Sure,” I told her and pulled my sister’s face in and kissed her on the lips. “Love you, baby sis.”

“You can have Via,” Mary said. “Ask to pee in her mouth, she loves it.”

“I do,” Via said, kneeling down before Antsy, behind April. “Would you pee in my mouth, Mistress?”

Antsy blinked at her. “Um, I guess I could.”

Mary gave Antsy similar orders that she gave my mom: to move into the neighborhood and to let Mary perform the Zimmah ritual on her and then she could ignore any other orders Mary gave her.

Betty was riding my cock pretty fast, working hard to make us both cum. Mary was sucking at her neck, one hand playing with her breast, the other reached down and found Betty’s hard clit and rubbed it between her fingers. Via had been pestering Antsy, and my sister had finally caved in and agreed to piss in Via’s mouth.

“Fine, I’ll piss in your mouth,” Antsy said, standing up.

Via excitedly knelt before her, sealing her mouth tight to my little sister’s cunt. Antsy just stood there as everyone, except Betty, watched her. Betty kept right on fucking me, her hips writhing as she fucked me, my hips thrusting up into her. She was nearing her orgasm, her gasps and moans growing louder and higher in pitch.

“Please stop looking,” Antsy muttered. “I can’t go if everyone’s looking.

Mom stood up. She had cum a few minutes ago on Joy’s mouth, and walked up behind Antsy, pressing her body into her daughter’s back and licked at Antsy’s ears. “It’s okay, Samantha. I think we are all passed being embarrassed about the nasty things we like to do,” mom whispered.

Antsy nodded, and I could see her body relax and then I could hear the urine splashing in Via’s mouth. Antsy sighed, “Fuck this is nasty.”

Antsy through back her head as mom found her tits and begin pinching her daughter’s nipples. Antsy finished peeing and Via started licking at her cunt, a trickle of yellow liquid ran out the corner of her mouth and down her neck, soaking into the top of her scrubs.

“Fuck, you’re one nasty slut, Via,” Antsy moaned, rubbing her ass into mom’s stomach as she writhed on Via’s face.

Betty was fucking me faster, grinding her clit into my pubic bone as she bent down and kissed me on the lips. “I should have said yes when you asked me out to that dance,” Betty whispered into my ear. “Your cock is amazing! I just didn’t want to…to not be popular.”

She moaned into my ear, and then her cunt was squeezing my cock, hard, as she rode me. Her body trembled in our arms. Mary was licking at her ear as I groaned and spilled my seed inside Betty’s cunt, inside my mom’s lover. Mary got off my lap and sat down next to me and I put my arm around her, pulling her close. “Thank you, Mare, you’re the best.” I told her and kissed her.

“You found a winner there, son,” mom said as she walked over from Antsy. She bent down and kissed Mary, too. Then she grabbed Betty and pulled her off my cock. “Come on, my chocolate bunny, I want to eat my son’s cum out of your cunt.” My mom led her lover and her sex slave away, down the hall, to her bedroom.

Antsy was shuddering on Via’s mouth. “Fuck, that was hot.”

“So you’ll pee in my mouth again?” Via asked, hopefully.

“Hell, ya, slut!” Antsy excitedly said. “I came so fast and hard on your nasty, pee drinking mouth. What should we do tonight?”

“Well, there’s this great club called the Clam Diver,” Via said.

“I’m not twenty-one,” Antsy said, looking crestfallen.

“Oh, they’ll let any pretty girl in,” Via confided. “You’ll love it.”

“Sure, let’s go,” Antsy said, then led Via off to her bedroom. “Let’s find something for us to wear. You look about my size.”

“Are you going to tell her that the Clam Diver’s a lesbian club?” Mary asked me.

“That’s the club you went to last week?” I asked Mary.

“Yeah, I met Via there.”

I laughed. “Well, Antsy may not be gay, yet.”

We got our clothes straightened out and headed for my Mustang. Mary had one of the bodyguards, a black gal called 25, drive her Eos while 30 followed us in her squad car. Mary wanted to stop by her family and give them the same instructions. Her dad just lived up the street from my mom. Turned out we both went to Washington High School, I was the class of 2004 and she was the class of 2012. Small world, huh. I gave her dad identical orders to the ones my mom got. Since Mary was putting my family under her control, I would control her family. We gave her dad Felicity for a sex slave.

“So you can have your very own high school student to fuck, dad,” Mary fondly says. “I just bet there are loads of your students you’ve been secretly fantasizing over.”

Sean had an embarrassed smile on his as he took his new sex slave off to his bedroom.

Missy, Mary’s younger sister, was also home, she was still in High School, and her boyfriend Damien was over. I talked to Damien’s parents and they quickly agreed it was for the best that Damien moved in with his girlfriend. Last Saturday, at Missy’s request, I ordered the two teens to love each other forever. I gave the two teenage lovebirds the same orders Mary gave my sister, and we were going to give April to Missy and Damien, but she insisted on a classmate, Dawn Cooper.

“She always picked on me,” Missy complained. “We shared a bus stop and she would always say mean things to me.”

Mary hugged her sister. “I remember the little skank. It’ll feel really nice when she’s yours to abuse.” Mary kissed her little sister on the lips.

“Damn that’s hot,” muttered Damien. “Could I have Mrs. Corra, my math teacher. She has these amazing knockers and always dresses to show them off.”

I laughed, remembering Damien mentioning some busty teacher he had a thing for last Friday. “Sure, do you know where she lives?”

Damien shook his head. “Her first name’s Polly,” he added helpfully. What the hell, I liked the kid, so I promised I’d track his teacher down for him.

Mary knew where Dawn lived, it was just up the road from her dad’s house. When we knocked on the door, a middle-aged man, balding, with salt-and-pepper hair. “Hello?” he asked, annoyed. “If you’re preaching or selling I’m not interested.”

“No, no,” I told him. “Is your daughter, Dawn home.”

“Yeah,” he frowned. “Who are you.”

“My name is Mark and I have a wonderful opportunity for your daughter,” I said, smiling. “You are just so proud that your daughter has been chosen to be a sex slave.”

A proud, fatherly smile blossomed on his face. “How wonderful for her.”

“So, she’ll be moving out of your house, of course, but don’t worry, she’ll be very happy.”

He just nodded his head. “Dawn, come here, there’s a man here to see you. He’s got some great news.”

A voluptuous, teenage temptress in daisy dukes and a tight, low cut halter-top, sauntered up. There was a sneer on her face, framed by bleached-blonde hair. She eyed me and glared at her dad. “What? I was texting, dad!” she had a bitchy tone to her voice. She was still texting, her fingers flying across the keypad. How did teenage girls text so fast?

“Precious, Mark, here, has chosen you to be a sex slave,” her father told her. “Isn’t that wonderful?”

An incredulous look crossed the bitches face. “What the fuck, dad! Have you lost your mind!”

“Dawn,” I barked. “You’re going to be a sex slave from now on, you’ll do whatever your Master or your Mistress wants you to do, slut!”

“I…yes,” she mumbled.

“She’s a handful, isn’t she?” I asked her dad.

“Yeah, she can be quite a trial,” he admitted.

“I bet you’ve always wanted to rip off those shorts and spank her naughty tush,” Mary said, licking her lips. “That pert ass is just begging to be spanked.”

“No, I never spanked her. I believe it’s wrong to spank a child,” Dawn’s dad admitted. “It causes all sorts of development problems.”

“Well, if you don’t want to,” Mary said with a wicked smile and she grabbed Dawn and boldly went inside the house, “then you can watch me. I love spanking naughty little sluts asses. And I remember how mean you were to my little sis.”

I followed my fiancee in the house, leading April. Mary was pulling off her halter-top, exposing a nice pair of teenage melons. Mary squeezed a tit. “No, bra, slut?”

“No, I like boys to see my nips,” Dawn admitted with a flush.

“Did you know how much of a whore your daughter is?” I asked, sitting down on the couch. April knew what to do, and fished out my cock and started sucking.

Mary was tugging down Dawn’s daisy dukes, exposing a tight ass, a pair of cute dimples dotted her cheeks. Mary stroked her ass and then pulled Dawn down across her lap. Dawn squirmed, her firm, teenage ass shaking in fear.

Mary smacked her ass, a loud, stinging sound, that brought a cry of pain from Dawn. I could see a red handprint on her ass. April was bobbing her head on my cock and I leaned back into the couch and enjoyed the show. Mary did love spanking naughty sluts and I loved to watch her do it.

“Oh, that hurt,” Dawn objected. “Daddy, help.”

“I’m sorry, Dawn,” her dad said evenly, “but you have been a bad girl, and I don’t know how to control you anymore.”

Mary reached under her chest, to her hanging tits, and pinched a nipple, hard, bringing a yelp from Dawn’s lips. “A good slut counts the spanking and says, ‘Thank you, Mistress.’ Understand, slut?”

“Y-yes,” Dawn stammered. “One, thank you, Mistress.”

Mary released her nipple. “Good.”

Smack! Dawn’s ass jiggled from the force of Mary’s spank. “Two, thank you, Mistress.”

I stroked April’s bushy, brown hair, as she gobbled my dick, my cock brushing the back of her throat. I grabbed April’s hair as Mary spanked Dawn again. “Three, thank you, Mistress.” I forced April’s head down and she didn’t fight me as I pushed my cock all the way into her mouth, down her tight throat. Smack! “Four, thank you, Mistress!”

The room was filled with stinging spanks, April’s sloppy blowjob, and Dawn’s count. Her father was staring at his daughter’s ass, at her shaved cunt peaking wetly between her thighs, a bulge growing in his pants. Mary saw it too, smiling naughtily.

Smack! “Eleven, thank you, Mistress.”

“You sure you don’t want to spank your daughter’s pert ass?” Mary asked, caressing Dawn’s red cheeks, her fingers dipping down to run through her shaved cunt. “God, she’s soaking wet. What a slut. She’s been practicing to be a sex slave all her life, hasn’t she. Dressing slutty, cock-teasing any poor man who saw her, dropping her panties to any half-way handsome guy that looked at her. Don’t you want to punish such a wanton daughter?”

“I…” her dad started to say and then he moved forward and grabbed his daughter’s arm and pulled her to her feet and dragged her over to the couch and bent her across the chair arm. He drew back his hand and smacked her hard on the ass.

“One,” she squeaked. “Thank you…daddy!”

Mary got up, walked over to me and pulled April’s mouth off my cock. “Thanks for getting him ready, slut,” Mary told the nerdy girl.

“You’re welcome, Mistress,” April smiled as Mary sank her wet cunt down on my hard dick.

As Mary rode my cock, we watched the father spank his daughter’s ass over and over. “Fucking whore!” he suddenly shouted. “You’re just like your cunt of a mother! She was a whore, too! And you grew up to be just like her!”

Spank. “Nine, thank you daddy!”

Mary’s cunt felt amazing on my dick as she rode me. I slipped a hand up her blouse and found her perky breast and played with her hard nipple. Mary squeezed her cunt appreciatively on my dick as I fondled her. I pulled up her blouse and found her dusky nipple, and sucked it into my mouth, playing with the hard nub.

Spank! “Thirteen, thank you daddy!”

“Fucking whore,” her dad moaned. “You were always dressing like a fucking slut!” Then he unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants, pulling out his cock. “Not caring how your slutty clothes were affecting your poor father! Well, you’re a sex slave, now,” he muttered. “And sex slaves get fucked.”

Dawn gasped as her dad thrust his cock into her cunt, fucking her frantically fast. He pumped in her maybe ten times and then spewed his cum into his daughter’s teenage cunt. He pulled out, stumbling back, breathing hard. Mary was fucking me faster as we watched, her breath quickening as her orgasm approached.

Dawn walked over to her dad, who sank down into the chair, and sat on his lap. “I’m sorry, daddy, for being such a bad girl. I promise I’ll be the best sex slave, ever. I’ll make you proud, daddy.”

I spilled my seed into Mary as her cunt clenched on my cock, her body bucking atop me as her orgasm rolled through her. I let go of her hard nipple, and captured her lips in a kiss. Mary felt nice as she rested atop me, her lips soft and gentle as we kissed, before she rolled off me.

Father and daughter cuddled on the chair as Mary had April clean up her cunt. I pulled out my phone, searching for Damien’s teacher on whitepages.com. His teacher was the third P. Corra I called and she was more than happy to be Damien’s sex slave. I asked her to send me a photo of herself, curious to see what Damien found so hot about his teacher.

A minute later she sent me a photo of her taken using her closet door mirror. She was in her early thirties, brown hair, dressed in a tight, black pencil skirt that showed off her curvy hips and ass, a low-cut blouse that her rather large tits almost seemed to be about ready to spill out of. Her face was beautiful, horn-rimmed glassed were perched on her cute nose, and beneath those frames were these big, pouty lips just made for cock sucking. She had a Mrs. Robinson vibe that must have every boy she taught jerking off into socks and Kleenexes thinking about her.

I called Mary’s older sister, Shannon, next. She lived in Milton with her boyfriend, George. Farther than I wanted to drive today. She answered the phone and I spoke to the two of them on speaker phone and gave them the same orders I gave Missy.

“If you guys want, I can get you a girl, like the ones at my house,” I told them.

“Really,” George eagerly asked. “One of your bang-maids.”

“Oh you horny devil,” Shannon giggled.

“What, you said we could have another threesome,” George pointed out.

“All right, George,” Shannon fondly said. “Mark’s…bang maids seemed quite happy.”

“Any requests?” i asked.

“Hot,” George said, then he laughed. “Stop tickling me Shannon.”

“Ooh, that’s all you want is hot,” Shannon chortled. “Nothing else? No blonde with giant tits? No petite, Asian schoolgirl that’s eighteen but looks ten?”

“Smoking hot, I guess. I don’t know,” George laughed. “I give up, you can pick sweetypie.”

“Your secretary,” Shannon answered.

“Starla?”

“I’ve seen you panting after her,” Shannon answered. “I’ve seen how she bends over, showing off her ass to you. She’s been trying to seduce you for weeks. The little tramp.”

“I’d never cheat on you,” George promised.

“And you won’t, not if she’s our bang-maid,” Shannon declared. “And she can be your bang-secretary at work. Keep you from straying when I’m not around.”

George laughed. “How could I cheat on the best girlfriend in the world?”

George gave me Starla’s number and Starla was so happy to be their bang-maid. “I’ve had a crush on him for so long,” Starla confessed. “I’ll be the best sex-slave for them.”

When I hung up, I looked over at Dawn, who was still cuddling with her dad. “Dawn, go to Missy Sullivan’s house,” I ordered. “She’s you new, primary Mistress.”

“Okay,” Dawn said, getting off her father’s lap and bent down to grab her daisy dukes.

Mary slapped her ass. “Did Mark tell you to get dress, slut?”

“No, Mistress,” Dawn gasped and disappeared naked out the door, she didn’t even put shoes on.

We got in my Mustang, April in the back seat, and I drove us towards 512, our bodyguards following. We passed the naked Dawn, walking as quickly as she could on her bare feet towards Missy’s house, her red ass swaying a she walked.

I reached over and placed my hand on Mary’s thigh, stroking her silky skin. “You’re so beautiful, Mare,” I told her.

She gave me a sultry smile. “Do you want me to suck your cock, Mark?” I smiled and nodded. “It’s just too dangerous while you’re driving, Mark.”

“You’re so amazing, so perfect,” I told her, sliding my hand higher on her thigh. “I’m just so horny for you.” I stopped at a light, and bent over and nuzzled at her beautiful neck. “I just love you so much, Mare.”

“Fine,” she said. “But this is the last time.” She always said that it was the last time, but I always managed to convince her to do it again.

Mary bent over, unzipping my pants, fishing my hard cock out of my pants. Her mouth was wet as she sucked my cock. I turned onto 512, accelerating quickly as my fiancee swirled her tongue about my cock’s head.

“Damn, your mouth feels great, Mare!”I moaned.

Mary was cupping my balls, now, her deft fingers playing with my nuts. She started bobbing her head, sliding down my cock and then sucking as she slid up. I groaned, enjoying the suction on my cock’s head. Every time she went down, more and more of cock disappeared into her mouth. I was brushing her throat, and then I was sliding down her throat. Mary worked my entire cock into her mouth. Her throat was tight, and rubbed deliciously on my cock head.

When Mary got all my cock down her throat, she would slid up my shaft, flick at the head of my cock with her tongue, and then deepthroat me all over again. Over and over, bringing me close and close to flooding her sweet mouth with my cum.

“God, you’re the best, Mare!” I moaned, my balls tightening. “About to cum, Mare.”

She pulled up my cock until only me sensitive head was in her lips, swirling her tongue about it while she fisted my shaft. My balls tightened and then I was spewing into her mouth. She swallowed my entire load, squeezing my cock as she slowly stroked it to draw out the last of my cum.

Mary sat up, smiling, licking the little bit of cum that stained her lips. “Thanks, Mark. I missed that.”

“I thought you didn’t like blowing me when I drove?”

“I didn’t say I hated it,” Mary smiled, “Just that it’s not safe.”

Mary’s phone beeped and she pulled it out and smiled. She showed me the picture as I was stopped at a light. It was Dawn, licking Missy’s foot. “Thank’s for the slut! :-)” Missy captioned.

“I think you may have corrupted your sister,” I said with a smile.

“That’s an understatement,” Mary laughed wickedly.

The sluts were all waiting when we got home, dressed in their non-slutty clothes. “Master!” they happily squealed. Allison, her bubblegum-pink hair flowing behind her, was the first to reach me. She threw her arms around me and kissed on the lips.

Desiree, Allison’s fiancee, hugged me, next. Her nut-brown face was flush with excitement. “Welcome back mi Rey!”

All the sluts had to kiss me: strawberry-blonde Fiona, doll-faced Korina, Thamina in her headscarf, busty yet petite Xiu, sandy-blonde Noel, cinnamon-skinned Willow, Chasity in her cop outfit, Karen the former nun, teenage Violet, caramel-skinned Jessica, and goth Lillian.

“Sluts are supposed to be naked or in their slutty outfits in the house,” I scolded the sluts after they had their kisses.

“You said our ugly bodies should be covered,” Thamina said. “W-we were just following what you said, Master.”

“None of you have ugly bodies, so go change,” I told them. “I want to see all of your sexy flesh exposed, sluts!”

The happy sluts all scampered away and returned in a few minutes. Most were dressed as sexy maids with transparent tops that showed off their hard nipples, and short skirts that would reveal their asses if they bent over even a little bit. Thamina and Willow were in their sexy nurses outfits, sheer tops that revealed off their dark breasts and nipples, and short skirts. Jessica had a sexy, office lady outfit, extremely short business skirt, sheer blouse, and fishnet stockings. Noel and Chasity had on their sexy cop uniforms, short skirts, thigh-high, black boots and blouses half-unbuttoned that showed off their ample assets. Korina had her sling on, and nothing else. She got shot before she was able to get her maid outfit.

“I have a present for all my sluts,” I said, motioning to April and the Kay Jeweler bag she held. On the way home we stopped by to pick up the jewelry I ordered last week. It was ready yesterday, but I was just too busy fucking Antsy to pick it up. When we picked these up, I ordered one for April, so it would be a few days before she got hers. I pulled out the first box, opening it up. Inside was a gold choker. Lillian’s name, written with emeralds, adorned the front and underneath was engraved, “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.”

Lillian stepped up when I called her. Her black hair was streaked with blue and purple highlights, and tied in two pigtails. Her face was pale, with black lipstick and dark mascara. Her lip, eyebrow, and nose were pierced with delicate, gold rings. She was trembling when I clasped the choker tight about her pale throat.

Lillian fingered it. “Now everyone will know who I belong to,” she whispered, tears glistening at her eyes. “Thank you, Master. I’m so happy you came into my work and made me yours!” Lillian knelt down, rubbing her face against my hardening cock. My zipper rasped metallically, my boxers pushed down and Lillian had my cock out, her tongue happily licking at my cock.

Mary fished out the next box, opening it up. Inside was a silver choker with a sapphire name. “Noel,” Mary read.

Noel’s gray-blue eyes shone with happiness. Mary brushed aside her sandy-blonde hair as she put the choker around Noel’s neck and then kissed the FBI slut on the lips. “Thank you, Mistress.” Noel dropped to her knees, pushing up Mary’s skirt. Mary smiled, rubbing her hand through Noel’s sandy hair as the slut began licking at her cum-filled pussy.

Willow got a gold and ruby choker and joined Lillian on the floor. They both were servicing my cock, half-licking my dick and half-french kissing each other. Mary placed a silver and emerald choker about Xiu’s neck, and the Chinese slut knelt behind Mary and started rimming her ass.

I place a gold and amethyst choker about Violet’s throat. Willow had my cock in her sucking mouth, now, as Lillian kissed at the shaft. Violet walked over to April and took her hand. “So, you’re our new slut-sister?” Violet asked.

April nodded shyly.

“You’re so cute with these glasses,” Violet told her, stroking her face then the two teenage girls were kissing.

My balls were tightening from Lillian and Willow’s hard work on my cock. The little sluts were taking turns sucking my cock into their mouths, passing them back and forth. Violet was kneeling down and lifting up April’s skirt and pulled down the girls white panties.

“Umm, that’s good,” moaned April as Violet began to devour her cunt. Violet was a sweet girl.

Mary gave Allison a gold choker with her name written with diamonds and pulled the teen to her and kissed her on the mouth. I could tell by the way Mary’s body writhed that my filly was having a great orgasm on Noel and Xiu’s lips. I grit my teeth and came in Willow’s mouth. The slut released my cock and aimed it so the next blast caught Lillian in the face, then the final blast splashed on her own happy face.

“Thank you, Master,” Lillian purred and then started licking my cum off Willow’s cheek.

I placed a gold choker about Korina’s throat with her name written in opals on it. “How was the doctor’s appointment.” Korina had been shot last week when the nun attacked us. Yesterday, Korina had a checkup with her doctor, but I was too eager to fuck Antsy to check up on her when I got back home last night.

“I’ll get the sling off next week,” Korina answered. “And I have to go to physical therapy three times a week.”

I caressed her doll’s face. “I haven’t fucked you since you got hurt, have I?”

“No, Master,” Korina said, a smile on her beautiful, doll’s face. Her blue eye’s sparkled with lust.

“Do you feel up to it?”

“I do, Master,” she cooed. “Fiona’s been licking my pussy for a few days, but I need your cock in me, again. We just have to be careful.”

I sat down on on the recliner and Korina careful straddled my waist. Her large tits swayed, partially covered by her left arm in the sling. I could smell the musky, sweet smell of her arousal. She was smiling happily as her tight cunt slid down my cock. She was warm and wet and started rising up and down on my cock so achingly slow.

“Oh, Master! Your cock feels so good inside me,” Korina moaned. “Oh, thank you! Umm, I missed this so much!”

Mary continued passing out the chokers while Korina slowly rode me. She never went fast, and I could see her wince in pain as her arm would get jostled, but she persevered. Her cunt was tight and so very wet.

“You feel so good on my cock,” I moaned. “Wet and velvety tight!”

A smile played on her lips and she bent over and, careful not to jostle her arm, kissed me on the lips as she rode my cock. Her slow pace was amazingly sweet as her pussy walls rubbed velvety against my cock’s head. Every slow rise and fall of her cunt on my cock was bringing me closer and closer to cumming.

“Fuck, I’m going to flood your slutty cunt!” I grunted. “You ready for my cum?”

“Yes!” she shrieked, throwing her head back. Her hips started moving faster and faster, a flush creeping across her body. “Cum in me, Master! Use my body as your cum dump! Fill my naught cunt with your spunk!”

Her hips were moving faster and faster as her orgasm neared. She was no longer caring about the pain, she was too close to cumming to care. Her head was thrown back, her eyes squeezed shut and she let out a low, throaty moan as her cunt contracted on my cock. She slammed down on my cock, burying me all the way into her cunt. I squeezed her ass cheeks and gasped as I flooded her cunt.

“Ohh, thank you, master,” she murmured, kissing me gently.

Fiona was smiling as she watched Korina cum on my cock, a silver choker with her name written in yellow heliodors tight about her throat. She helped Korina off of me, kissed her tenderly, and led her over to the couch, sitting the doll-faced slut down. Fiona knelt on the floor, her strawberry-blonde hair spilling across Korina’s thighs as she began to lick my cum out Korina’s cunt. Fiona’s short, maid’s skirt had ridden up, exposing her curvy, freckled ass. I could see her brown, puckered asshole winking at me.

I looked around the living room. Mary was naked now, lying atop Chasity, tribbing with our cop slut. Chasity had a gold choker, her name written with rubies, around her throat. Desiree and Allison were sixty-nining. April was going down on Violet this time while Lillian was going down on Willow, my cum licked clean from both of their faces. Karen, a silver and amethyst choker about her neck, was making out with Jessica, a gold choker set with sapphires tight about her caramel throat. Thamina was pulling on Xiu’s nipple piercings as the two rubbed their cunts on each other’s thighs.

I knelt behind Fiona. My cock was lubed with Korina’s cunt so I slid easily into Fiona’s ass. Fiona moaned lustfully into Korina’s cunt as I began to fuck her ass. I smiled, looking around the room. I almost lost all of this. If Mary had not freed me from the nun’s spell, I would have been chained to one cunt for the rest of my life. There was one cunt I could be satisfied with for the rest of my life. I caught her green eyes as she rubbed her cunt against Chasity’s. Mary smiled at me. She was so beautiful. I could be happy only with her.

I needed to speak with Karen about this new nun, Theodora. About the golden thread that I saw touching Mary’s aura. But Fiona’s ass felt too good on my cock for me to be worried about that right now. There would be plenty of time later on tonight or tomorrow to talk with Karen.

“Ohh, fuck me Master!” Fiona moaned. “I love your cock up my slutty ass!”

I smiled, I was home, balls deep in a sluts ass.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Master!” Jessica shouted, half in a panic, turning on the television.

I was cuddling with Mary on the couch. Scattered about the room were the sluts, napping and cuddling with each other. Everyone one of the sluts wanted to get fucked by me, and I came in at least one of their holes. It had been a wild few hours. I had April sit on my face while Violet rode my cock. Mary had put on her strap-on and we double-teamed busty Xiu. I fucked her ass while Mary fucked her cunt. Then Jessica was sucking on my cock, kneeling like a dog, while Mary pounded Jessica’s ass and Willow rimmed my ass.

“What?” I asked as she changed to channel five.

“I got a tip, KING 5’s about to run a story about you, Master,” Jessica answered. Jessica was a reporter for KIRO 7. I recruited her to keep tabs on the media. “It’s suppose to lead the eleven o’clock news.”

The credits for some NBC show raced across the screen. KING 5 was the local NBC affiliate for Seattle. Then the news music played and it cut to the anchors. “Good evening, I’m Larry Siemen,” the male anchor introduced.

“And I’m Natalie Kramer, bringing you Seattle’s best news. Tonight we are joined by investigative reporter, Carlos Guiterrez, for an explosive story about sex, bank robberies, and corruption in Pierce County.”

“Thank you, Natalie,” a middle-aged Hispanic said. “Nearly two weeks ago, in Puyallup, this man,” a surveillance photo of me at the Best Buy appeared in the upper right corner of the screen, “used some as yet unidentified gas causing the now famous Best Buy Incident. This same man reportedly robbed a Kay Jewelers the same day. He was seen with two women,” pictures of Mary and Allison appeared on the screen. “This same man appeared in Seattle a few days later, and held, by all accounts, a wild sex party in the Sky City Restaurant at the Space Needle and was briefly implicated in the disappearance of Violet Matheson.”

“Wow,” the female anchor interjected. “And do we know who this man is?”

“Authorities do,” Carlos said. “His name is Mark Glassner. Last week, he robbed several banks in Pierce County, using his gas to make the branch mangers open the safes while he sexually assaulted several female bank tellers.”

“Mark Glassner, isn’t that the guy who the FBI raided last Thursday morning?” the male anchor interjected. “I believe the FBI spokesman said they were mistaken, that Mark Glassner wasn’t the person responsible for these crimes.”

“You are referring to Special Agent Kip Peterson,” Carlos nodded. “He famously gave that interview to Jessica St. Pierre from KIRO 7 news.”

A clip played from the interview. “Mark Glassner is an innocent man,” Peterson said. “It was all my fault. I was too eager to make an arrest in the case, I didn’t use good judgment and our raid has terrorized an innocent man and his family.” I smiled, remembering how I made Agent Peterson give that embarrassing interview. The clip ended, cutting back to the news desk.

“I have documents here,” Carlos said, holding up some papers, “from a source in the Justice Department that show Agent Peterson is being investigated by the Office of Professional Responsibility, the FBI’s Internal Affairs. He’s being investigated for corruption and incompetence. The FBI had concrete evidence on Mr. Glassner, yet Peterson, after raiding Mr. Glassner’s house, claimed he was innocent.”

“The FBI thinks their Agent was bribed by Mr. Glassner?” the female reporter asked in astonishment.

“Yes,” Carlos answered. “Mr. Glassner has stolen over forty million dollars.”

“Wow, that is unbelievable,” the male anchor said.

“Today, I received a series of surveillance photos from the home owner,” Carlos said. “The house the FBI raided is owned by Brandon Fitzsimmons, who claims his wife is living with Mr. Glassner. Mr. Fitzsimmons had hired a private investigator to watch the house and the P.I. caught the entire raid on film.”

A video played, showing the backyard and left side of our house. A little of the front yard could also be seen and the cul-de-sac in front of the house. You could just make out police cars and swat vans parked before our house in the gray, pre-dawn light.

“Son of a bitch,” I muttered.

“Master, that had to be taken from one of the houses on Shaw Road,” Noel said in alarm.

“Figure out which,” I ordered, anger burning inside me. Chasity and Noel headed for the back of the house.

“The interesting part came after the Pierce County Sheriff Department’s SWAT officers raided the house on the FBI’s behalf,” Carlos continued.

Photos appeared, close up of various windows on the rear and side of the house. You could see SWAT officers in various states of undressed fucking our sluts, blurred to hide any nudity. Fuck, the sluts had all gotten horny that morning and saw Mary fucking two SWAT officers. The sluts asked if they could play with the handsome officers, and I didn’t seem any harm in letting the boys in blue get laid.

“What am I watching here?” the female reporter asked, stunned.

“In the surveillance photo’s we’ve received there are upwards of a dozen women living in the house,” Carlos answered. “They appear in various states of undress, and they appear to be giving sexual favors to the SWAT officers as some sort of bribes.”

“This is just astounding,” the male reported stated. “To think an entire unit of SWAT officers, and an FBI agent would engage in this sort of behavior. It’s just disappointing.”

“Two FBI agents,” Carlos corrected. A picture of Noel appeared on the screen. “Special Agent Noel was also on the raid, and has appeared in many of the surveillance photos of the house in various states of undress, engaging in sex acts, along with Jessica St. Pierre, the KIRO 7 reporter who Agent Peterson gave his original interview to.” A picture of Chasity appeared on the screen. “This is Officer Chasity Vinter of the Puyallup Police Department, also seen in surveillance tapes participating in sex acts. There have been reports of unusual activity around the Shaw Road vicinity of Puyallup for the last week, and these reports have fallen on the deaf ears of the Puyallup Police Department.”

Chasity and Noel returned. “Master, we think we know which house is surveilling us.”

“Take all the guards and raid that house!” I barked. “Bring me whomever or whatever you find!”

I grabbed my phone, and looked up Sheriff Erkhart’s phone number. “Erkhart,” the Pierce County Sheriff answered.

“Have you seen the news report on channel 5?” I demanded angrily.

“Yeah, just caught the end of it. This is bad, Mr. Glassner.”

“Put out an APB on Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I growled. “I let him have his independence and this is how he repays me! I want him found and dragged before me!”

“I’m on it, sir,” the Sheriff answered and I hung up.

“He’s been watching us, Mark,” Mary grimaced angrily. “You can see our bedroom on these photos.”

“Brandon’s going to regret this,” I told her. “Fuck, we’re going to have to do a lot of damage control.” I squeezed my fists. “When I get my fucking hands on him, he’s going to howl!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“When are you coming home, Doug?” my wife asked me as we spoke on the phone.

“I don’t know, Tina,” I answered, tiredly. I was standing in one of the second floor bedroom of the house Mr. Fitzsimmons rented so I could watch Mark Glassner. I was checking all the cameras and the laser-mikes I had pointed at various windows of the house I was surveilling. I was about to turn in for the night and wanted to make sure everything was working. “The check cashed, right?”

“Yeah, honey,” Tina answered. “Its…quite a lot. This isn’t anything…you know.”

“No, I’m just surveilling him, Tina.” There was a pause. She was chewing on her lip, I realized. Tina always worried her lower lip when she was nervous. “What is it honey?”

There was some movement outside, on the street, and I frowned, missing what my wife said. Mark had a group of women that dressed like slutty cops. Maybe they were cops, their equipment looked real, and there were a dozen cop cars parked on the street. But, no cop wore uniforms like those. They looked like sexy cop outfits you’d get at a porno shop. His ‘cops’ were pouring out of their houses, heading for their cars. What was going on?

“Are you there, Doug?” my wife said, loudly.

“Oh, sorry, Tina, something’s going on at the place I’m surveilling.” I grabbed a pair of binoculars, tying to figure out what was happening.

“You’re safe right. This Mark guy your watching, he was just on the news.”

I frowned, watching as Mark’s cops were piling into their cars. What was going on. “What’s this about the news, honey?” The lights on a half-dozen cop cars turned on, flooding the night with strobing red and blue lights, and the cop cars started peeling down the street towards Shaw Road.

“They had pictures from your surveillance on the news,” Tina said. “This guy sounds dangerous, are you sure…”

My stomach sank, adrenaline pumped icily through my veins. “Shit, I got to go, Tina.”

I hung up my cell phone, shoving it into my pocket and grabbed my laptop, ripping out cable connecting my laptop to the USB hub all my surveillance equipment was hooked into and ran for the stairs. Oh, shit, oh shit, my heart was hammering in my chest. Fuck! What the fuck did you do, Brandon? Tires squealed outside and police lights were flashing through the front windows, as I thudded down the stairs.

Shit, front was no good. I reached the bottom of the stairs, turned to race for the dining room and the glass sliding door that led to the backyard. Behind me, the front door splintered in and I could hear booted feet pounding into the house, shouting, “Police!” I ran down the hallway for the dining room. I knew my exit routes. There was a pile of wood against the fence, I could be over it and into the neighbors yard. My own car was parked a few houses down the street. I just needed to be quick and I could get away.

I reached the dining room, the sliding glass door in sight. I was going to make it. And then my hopes were dashed away as I saw the two cops rounding the house and reached the sliding glass door, their guns drawn. Fuck, I was trapped. I turned to face the cops pouring in the front door. God damn fucking Brandon Fitzsimmons!

“Police!” the lead cop shouted, a blonde with a gold choker about her throat, a bulletproof vest over her trampy cop outfit, and her gun leveled at me. “Hand’s on your head! Do it now!”

I set my laptop down, slowly, and put my hands on top of my head and knelt down. Another cop walked up, grasped my wrist and handcuffed me. Anger boiled inside me as fear pumped through my veins. What the fuck have you gotten me mixed up in, Brandon? Fear coiled about my heart. These weren’t real cops, anymore. Tina’s face floated up before me, the way her smile transformed her chubby, plain face beautiful.

Please, god, I prayed, let me see my wife again! Please!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 25.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: The Naked Jogging Club

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: The Naked Jogging Club

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Rimming, Ass to Mouth, Oral, Wife, Incest, Exhibitionism, Creampie, Orgy, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Day One, Monday, June 10, 2013

Anastasia

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 10.


It was six AM when I slipped out of the house for my morning jog, alone. My husband was still asleep, snoring like a lumberjack sawing wood. I wish Stan would join me, I would bug him to go jogging, to stay in shape, and he would, for a few days. And then his excuse would crop up. “I didn’t get a good night sleep,” Stan would say. Or, “Sorry, Ana, my knee’s hurting.” And for a few weeks I would drop the subject, and then start nagging him all over again and we’d start the cycle all over. It wasn’t fair. Stan expect me to keep in good shape, the least he could do was return the favor.

Age was starting to catch up to Stan. He just turned thirty-one, and his metabolism was losing the war against the junk food I know he eats at work. He didn’t get any junk food at home, only all natural, organic food was allowed in the house, but I knew he was cheating on my wholesome cooking with junk food behind my back. He lied, but Stan was such a bad liar I could see right through him. Particularly, when his lips tasted of Cheetos.

Well, it was better that he cheated on me with food than with one of those hussies at his work.

Which is why I was out jogging in my pink, Lycra tanktop and my black leggings. My Babushka always told me, “My little kotyonok, men are dogs, always sniffing at asses. So make sure your ass is better than any woman around your husband. Then, he will never stray.” My mom would always frown at my Babushka, but me and my cousins would just giggle at her earthy wisdom. And my ass looked very nice in my tight leggings I was proud to say.

My earbuds in, and my iPod loaded with Taylor Swift and Sharon Crow, Beyonce and Rihanna, I jogged down Mountain View Court, the street our house was on, out onto Shaw Road, and turned left. From here I would jog up to 39th Avenue, cross Shaw Road and jog down to Pierce College. I would circle the campus and head for home.

The sun was rising beautifully over Mount Rainier as I made my return, jogging on 39th Avenue as I approached Shaw Road. I reached the intersection, hitting the crosswalk button and waited for the light to change. I could hear cars honking as they drove by over the soulful dulcet of Rihanna’s Unfaithful. The light turned green and got halfway across the road when I saw what they were honking at.

I froze in the middle of Shaw Road. I couldn’t be seeing that?

There, jogging down Shaw Road was a naked man.

He was about my age, late twenties, a little overweight, his fat jiggling as he jogged, and there, flopping between his legs, was a half-hard cock and a pair of balls. Bouncing up and down, side to side, like the trunk of an elephant. There was a naked man jogging down the road, I thought in disbelief. What is going on? I caught a hungry look in his blue eyes as he grew closer and closer. He was staring at me, his eyes running up and down my body. Fear shivered through me, ice water filled my veins.

What do I do? Panic gripped my mind. What do you do when a man is jogging naked at you? I reached for my phone, patting the non-existent pockets of my legging. Panic shivered across my skin, my hairs standing up. I didn’t have my phone. My jogging outfit was too tight for a phone. And it was such a nice neighborhood, I never felt in danger jogging. Until now. Idiot!

He was closer, reaching the light. A car honked. The light had turned red while I stood frozen in the crosswalk, holding up traffic. He was getting closer and closer, reaching the crosswalk, his blue eyes fixed on me. Oh God, what do I do? He started crossing the road, maybe ten feet away. My feet started moving on their own as I saw his mouth open, yelling something. I couldn’t hear what he said over the pulsing beat of Rihanna.

I had to get away. My black hair whipping behind me as I ran.

I glanced back and he was chasing after me, crossing Shaw Road, his cock bouncing about. Oh God, it was harder, poking straight at me, straight at my sex. He was getting excited. I could see his mouth opening, he was yelling something at me, but I still couldn’t hear him over my iPod, over Rihanna. My heart pounded, adrenaline was coursing through my body as I stretched out my legs and really started to run.

The song ended.

“Stop!” A single word, barely heard, in the brief silence between songs.

And I stopped, nearly falling over from my sudden halt, the rubber soles of my shoes squeaking as they slid on the sidewalk. What the hell? Don’t stop, stupid legs! Move! Get Moving! I glanced behind me and he was closer, breathing hard, his fleshy body flushed with exertion. His cock was hard, the head red and angry, rising out out of a forest of brown hair. More hair covered his flabby chest and stomach. Lust shined in his blue eyes. Run! Oh, please legs! Run! My heart was hammering in my chest. He was going to hurt me, rape me! God, he was going to rape me!

I screamed as loud as I could, “Help! Rape!”

The naked man was so close now, walking the last few feet with a confident swagger. He reached out and pulled out my earbuds. “Damn iPods,” he muttered, breathing heavily. “What’s your…name?” Then grabbed his knees, struggling to catch his breath. Sweat gleamed on his naked body, and I could smell his exertion.

“Anastasia Milburn,” I answered. God, his voice was so intense. It seemed to reach into me, touching my soul. How could I resist such a voice. You couldn’t. The voice just had to be obeyed.

“Well, Anastasia, I’m Mark and I’m the founder of the Naked Jogging Club.” His blue eyes roamed my body, a leer on his face. He stretched his back, arms on his side and drew in a deep breath, his cock thrusting obscenely out at me, hard and angry. Oh, please don’t rape me! “And you are the perfect candidate to be the first recruit. So, from now on, you’re part of my club, okay.”

“Sure,” I said. How could I say no to the man. Relief flooded through me. He didn’t want to rape me, he just wanted me to join his club. Then I realized what I agreed to and flushed. “Does that mean I have to…” I couldn’t bring myself to say it.

His grin broadened, became almost like a boys. “Yep. So start stripping.”

Before I even realized it, I was peeling my Lycra top off, exposing my white sports bra. Mark grabbed my top, freeing me to reach behind my back and find the clasps to my sports bra. I fumbled with the clasp, feeling nervous about exposing myself. Cars were driving by us, honking their horns, yelling obscene things. My breasts were free and to my horror, my nipples were hard as rocks. I moved to cover my small breasts, 32Bs, but Mark grabbed my arm.

“Hmm, those are some nice tits,” he murmured, reaching out to touch me. I flinched away. “You want me to touch you,” his words vibrated in my soul. “You want me to fuck you. You’re getting wet just thinking about it. So, just let me do what I want to you. You want to be my jogging slut, right Anastasia?”

I could feel my panties getting damp with desire. I glanced down at his hard cock. Imaging how it would feel pushing into my cunt, filling me up. What’s wrong with you, Ana. You’re married. You shouldn’t be thinking that, hoping for it. But God, it would feel amazing. He looked a little bigger than Stan. I knelt down, telling myself it was just to untie my shoes so I could get my leggings off. It was just a coincidence that I was getting a good eyeful of his cock and balls.

Up close, his cock was big and powerful, twitching with his heartbeat. I don’t know why I had been so scared of you, I thought. His cock will feel amazing as he thrust it inside me. There was a drop of clear liquid beading at the tiny slit at the crown of his dick. I licked my lips, part of me wanting to stick out my tongue and taste Mark’s pre-cum, to suck his dick into my mouth and bob my head. Get a grip, Ana, you’re on a busy street. I finished untying my shoes and stood up.

I peeled off my tight leggings and my powder blue panties in one motion, exposing my naked body to the entire world. I bent down, making sure Mark could see my ass and pussy and my bush getting matted with my excitement. I wanted Mark’s cock, God help me. I wanted it so bad. I wouldn’t object if he took me right here.

“Your pussy hair’s blonde,” Mark blinked. “You dye your hair black?”

I nodded. “I don’t like being blonde,” I said. “Everyone thinks you’re a bimbo.”

Mark laughed. “So many women would kill to be blonde and you go and dye your hair.”

I smiled, pulling on my shoes.

“All right,” Mark said, staring lustfully at me as I retied my jogging shoes. “Head home, and I’ll follow. I want to stare at the ass. It’s so nice and tight.”

I could feel his hungry eyes the entire jog back to my house. I put a roll to my ass, as sexy a sway as I could manage while jogging. My small breasts bounced uncomfortably and I missed wearing the sports bra clutched in my right hand. But Mark wanted me naked, and there was a certain freedom in showing my assets, especially my tight ass, off to the world.

My Babushka was right, men loved sniffing at another woman’s ass. “Men will come sniffing at your ass, my little kotyonok, and that can be much fun.” There had been such a wicked smile on her wrinkled, old face when she told my cousin’s and I that and we all tittered at her naughty intimation. Well, Stan, you didn’t want to come jogging, and now another man’s come sniffing at my ass. And I was going to have some fun, I thought with a wicked smile.

Soon, I reveled in every car honking, every lewd shout. All these people were just jealous that they didn’t have the courage to be as free as us. My elation faded, however, when the flashing lights of a cop car pulled up and a stern looking man got out of the car. Oh no, what would Stan think when he found out his wife was jogging naked. With a strange man. I couldn’t go to jail.

“Hi, I’m Mark Glassner,” Mark shouted at the cop, “whatever I do is legal! If anyone says, ‘I’m Mary Sullivan.’ or ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ do what they say.”

“Yes, sir,” the cop saluted and got back in his car and drove off.

Mark had a grin on his face and he smacked my ass. “Keep jogging, slut,” he barked at me, “I want to fuck that cunt.” His words shivered through my body, I was his slut. I was Stan’s wife, but I was Mark’s slut.

“I can’t wait to feel your cock inside me,” I heard myself husk back. I was such a slut.

The thrill, the excitement, pushed me to jog faster. Mark was struggling to keep up, as excited as I was. I was his motivation, I realized. He needed my ass, the promise of my cunt, to keep him going. He looked fairly new to jogging, he was definitely out of shape. I was honored to be his motivation and I flashed him inviting smiles as I ran, shaking my pretty ass, urging him to keep up, to claim his reward.

We reached my house. “I live just across the street,” Mark said, pointing.

“Oh, isn’t that the Fitzsimmons house?”

“I took Brandon’s house from him, but kept his wife,” he said. “She’s a great fuck.”

“Is Desiree one of your sluts?” I asked. Like me, I wanted to add but just didn’t have the courage.

“Yeah,” he grinned. “One of my many sluts.” He groped my ass. “No, let’s get inside your house so I can get inside your cunt.”

I opened the door and he grabbed me, pulling my body against his and kissing me on the lips. His mouth forcefully captured mine, sticking his tongue past my lips. His hard cock pressed into my stomach, my hard nipples pressed against his hairy chest, being tickled by his curly hair. His hands squeezed my ass, kneading my cheeks. My husband was upstairs, asleep, and I was making out with another man, naked. A naughty shiver ran up my spine.

Mark broke the kiss and I squirmed out of his grasp, backing out of the doorway, dropping my clothes on the floor. He stalked after me and it was so thrilling. He was chasing me all over again, just like when he chased me down the road. I fled into the kitchen, but I wasn’t fast enough and he caught me, pushing me against the island counter in the center of the kitchen, bending me over it, his hand stroking my ass.

Upstairs, I could hear my husband walking about. Fear spiked in me. There was a gurgling sound as he started the shower and water moved through the pipes. “No, my husband’s awake early,” I gasped. “You’ll have to go.”

“Fuck that,” Mark growled and then he was inside me and I was moaning as the pleasure filled my body. His cock felt amazing, better than I could imagine.

Fear and lust battled within me. Oh god, it was so amazing. Stan was upstairs, showering, probably whistling some stupid show tune, while I was down here, his loving wife, getting fucked hard by the man who made me his slut. Mark was fucking me powerfully, not caring that my husband might finish his shower and walk downstairs any minute and catch him. Not caring that Stan might hear the slap of flesh, our sighs and moans, and come downstairs to investigate.

“Fuck,” I gasped, “oh fuck this is so wrong!”

“That’s what makes it feel so good, slut,” Mark growled and fucked me harder and harder.

His balls were slapping against my clit, building my pleasure more and more as his cock felt so amazing inside my cunt. “Yes, yes, fuck me!” I hissed. “Oh, fuck you’re a naughty, little slut!”

The island creaked from the force of Mark’s thrusts, the cabinet doors rattled as my knees were knocking into them. God, I felt so good, so naughty! I loved my Stan, but Mark was making me feel so fucking alive! I knew this wouldn’t be the last time I let Mark fuck me. My orgasm was building and building, every thrust of his cock, every slap of his balls on my clit, brought me closer and closer.

The shower upstairs shut off. “Oh no,” I gasped as fear surged through me. Stan couldn’t see this, it would break his heart. “You have to hurry!”

I could hear Stan moving around upstairs. He would be getting dressed, then coming downstairs for his coffee. I had started the pot before I left for my jog. I glanced at the coffee pot, imagining my husband walking in, making it halfway to the coffee pot in his half-awake daze and then realizing that his wife was getting her cheating cunt pounded on by a strange man. This was so fucking wrong! I slammed my hips back against Mark and let out a stifled moan as my orgasm exploded throughout my body.

“Yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, fuck, please hurry, Mark!”

The bedroom door closed. Oh, no he was coming! Mark slammed into me once, twice. The footsteps were nearing the stairs. Then Mark was cumming inside me, his hot cum flooding my slutty cunt. The stairs creaked and I moaned as Mark yanked his cock out of me and. There was a huge grin on Mark’s face, and then he turned and raced for the front door.

“Tomorrow, my house, be naked!” he shouted as he reached the door.

“Yes,” I happily answered.

Mark opened the door and slammed it. “Honey, you back,” my husband called, hearing the door close.

I was right behind Mark, pulling on my leggings over my shoes then grabbing my top, pulling it over my breasts and turned around as my husband walked up, looking half-awake in his sweat pants, his hair damp from his shower. I could feel Mark’s cum leaking into the fabric of my leggings, soaking the spandex material as my husband bent down and kissed me on the lips.

“Have a nice jog, Ana?” he asked as he walked by. I sighed in relief, he didn’t notice my underwear on the floor or smell the semen leaking out of my cunt. Stan wasn’t alive in the morning before his second cup of coffee, thank God.

“Yeah, it was quite thrilling!” I said with a smile. “I’m going to take a shower, I’m all sweaty.”

“Okay, Ana,” he said. I could hear him pouring a cup of coffee. I grabbed my underwear and raced upstairs to wash the evidence of my adultery off my body.



Day Two, Tuesday, June 11, 2013

Madeleine

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 13.


I wondered how Louise was doing as I jogged out of my driveway.

On Sunday, I had found the poor girl sitting in her car watching my next-door neighbor’s house. Louise had said her husband, some cad named Mark, was shacking up with Desiree Fitzsimmons, my neighbor. Desiree was Brandon’s second wife. The hussy clearly didn’t marry Brandon for his looks. And now she had another guy shacked up with her.

So I invited Louise to stay in my house, I felt so bad for the poor dear, and when I got home from work yesterday, she was gone. There was some commotion at the Fitzsimmons house last night. The police and ambulances showed up and when I woke up this morning, the news reported that Louise had tried to kill Mark last night. The poor, sweet dear. It would be just like a man to get a woman so riled up she’d try and kill him.

I knew what that was like when I caught my Albert in bed with his secretary, and was itchin’ to kill the both of ’em. But, I was a good Christian woman, so I kicked him and his hussy’s ass out of my house and slapped him with divorce papers. Last I heard, he had knocked the stupid bimbo up and they were making each other miserable.

I reached the end of my street and turned onto Shaw and stopped in surprise. There was a naked man and woman not ten feet in front of me. “St. Peter’s ghost,” I gasped. It was Mark, that disgusting hound dog that drove poor Louise to her wits-end, and…Anastasia from across the street. Poor Stan. He was such a nice guy, shame his wife was some sort streakin’ hussy.

“Stop,” Mark said and I froze. His words seemed to reach right inside me and froze my legs in place. “Hi, aren’t you a pretty one.”

“Hi Madeleine,” Anastasia said. “She lives next door to you, Mark.”

“Do you think she should join our club?” Mark asked her.

“Oh, definitely,” Anastasia said and hugged me, rubbing her naked body against me. “It’s great, Madeleine. You get to jog naked. And afterwards, Mark fucks you with his cock.”

“What kind of back alley tramp do you take me for, sugar?” I demanded angrily. My eyes flickered down to his hard cock pointing at me. “I am a God-fearing, good Christian woman. Not some sort of…of jogging floozy.”

“The kind that wants to join my club,” Mark said, a boyish grin on his face. “You want to, don’t you. You can’t wait to strip off your clothes and enjoy the freedom of running naked. Your pussy’s getting wetter and wetter just thinking about my cock filling your cunt, fucking you until you have a mind-numbing orgasm.”

I could feel my cooter moistening. It was like a levy broke and flooded the gusset of my panties. Oh God, I was suddenly as randy as a goat. “I would like to join your club,” I muttered. Why did I say that. It was his voice, so deep and powerful that it resonated within me. My eyes again were drawn to his hard cock. What would it feel like inside me, filling me up.

“What’s the magic word?” Mark asked with a smirk.

He wanted me to beg. I wicked thrill went though my body and I felt as wanton as a cheerleader after homecoming. “Please, sugar,” I husked, “let me join your club. Pretty please.”

“Since you asked so nicely with that delightful Southern drawl of yours,” Mark said. “Welcome to club.”

Well, I guess I better start stripping. I felt as slatternly as an Old Miss sorority girl at a frat party as I pulled of my tanktop. My face burning, as I released the clasp on my sports bra, exposing my tits. They were still a great pair, I thought, maybe not as perky as they were when I was eighteen, but still were quite fetching. A car honked as it drove by and I saw pink flushing Anastasia’s face. I guess she wasn’t as nonchalant about about being naked as she pretended.

Mark smacked my ass, giving my plump cheeks a squeeze. The older I got, the harder it was to keep my ass as tight as a teenagers. My breasts bounced about as I jogged, up and down, uncomfortably so. Anastasia jogged next to me, and I kept glancing at her small, perkier breasts as they bounced. There was something almost hypnotic about a woman’s breasts bouncing up and down.

“Are you a budding dyke?” Mark asked me. He was behind us, staring at our asses to motivate him to keep jogging.

“I’m no rug muncher, sugar,” I answered, flushing at getting caught staring at another woman’s tits.

“Your mouth is just salivating to munch of Anastasia’s rug, slut,” Mark said and I found myself licking my lips, my eyes wandering down to Anastasia’s rug and I realized she was a natural blonde. Why would she dye her hair black, her pubic hair looked as soft and yellow as cornsilk. I wondered what she tasted like. I remember tasting my own honey when I was a teenager and first discovered ticklin’ my cooter.

My honey was leaking down my legs by the time we reached my house, my curly pubes must be positively matted with my desire. I jogged up to my door, my cheeks red. Anyone of my neighbors could see just how wanton I had suddenly become if they looked out their windows. My keys were in my shorts pocket and I was fumbling through the bundle of clothes I clutched in my hand when Mark pressed up behind me, his cock hard on my ass.

“Hmm, I can’t wait any longer to feel your cunt on my cock,” Mark growled in my ear.

“Out here, Mark?” Anastasia nervously asked, glancing across the street to her house. “What if my husband sees me.”

“You said he doesn’t usually wake up until eight,” Mark told her, I could feel his cock between my legs, brushing against the lips of my wet cootch. “Plenty of time,” he moaned as his dick pushed up inside me. I moaned, he felt so wonderful inside me as he took me right there on his porch, like a bull mounting his heifer.

“He woke up early yesterday,” Anastasia pleaded. “We almost got caught.”

Mark was slowly fucking me and he pulled Anastasia mouth to his and kissed her. “You want to be a good wife and spare your husband pain, right?”

Anastasia nodded. She gasped as Mark’s hand cupped her crotch and began ticklin’ her cooter. “Yes, I love him. I don’t want him to know about…us.”

“Well, you’re my slut,” Mark said forcefully, fucking me a little harder. “And my sluts get fucked whenever and wherever I want them to.”

“Okay,” Anastasia nodded. Then her face transformed into such wantonness, and she moaned, “Umm, your finger feels good inside me.”

“Maybe your husband is watching right now,” Mark whispered. “Watching you from a window. How do you think he’d feel, knowing his wife is being such a slut for me.”

“Don’t say that,” Anastasia pleaded. “He’d hate me.”

Mark was fucking me faster, my breasts were rubbing against the painted wood of my door. Every thrust of his dick felt better than the last, rubbing wickedly against my sensitive walls. I heard my self yowling like a cat in heat getting mounted by a tomcat. I started pushing back with my hips as the pleasure grew stronger and stronger inside me.

“Maybe he’ll pull his little dick out and jerk it, wishing he could make you into his slut,” Mark moaned as he pounded my cooter. “Wishing he had the stones to make you his bitch! All while he’s envying me for making you so such a wanton slut!”

“Yes, yes!” Anastasia moaned, her tits heaving as an orgasm trembled through her body. “Oh, my Stan! Make me your slut!”

Mark pulled his fingers out of her cunt and licked her juices off his finger. “When we finish here, why don’t you go to your husband and see if he’s man enough to make a slut out of you.”

A smile broadened Anastasia face. “I will, Mark.”

Mark was really pounding my cooter, every plunge of his cock made my nipples rub roughly against the door, adding spice to the orgasm cooking in my womb. Anastasia’s panting face was so close to mine, her lips red and enticing. I felt so wicked, so wanton. I leaned over and captured her lips in a kiss. It was my first time kissing a woman, and her lips were so soft, so gentle as she kissed me back.

“You cunt feels great,” Mark groaned into my ear. “Do you want me to cum in your cunt? I bet you do. I bet you want nothing more than my cum flooding your juicy cunt!”

Oh god, I wasn’t on the pill. I didn’t have my diaphragm in. But God did I want his seed inside me, even if he might get pregnant. I was so hot for it. I broke the kiss, and wantonly husked “Yes, please, fill my cooter up, fill up my cunt! It’s as eager as a beaver gnawing on a log for your seed, Mark!” My admission triggered my orgasm and I moaned my pleasure for all the neighborhood to hear.

I could feel Mark’s cum flooding my cooter, flooding my fertile womb. His sperm could be swimming up to my womb, to where a fertile little egg waited to be penetrated. “Take my cum, slut!” Mark groaned, slamming his cock into me again, and again, and one last, hard thrust before he pressed up against my back, breathing hard.

As we stumbled into my house, Anastasia grabbed me and lead me to my couch. She pushed me down, knelt and spread my thighs and began eating the creamy mess Mark left inside me. Her tongue felt amazing on my labia. My husband would never dream of going down on me, and none of my past boyfriends would either. Getting your rug munched felt so amazing. Anastasia’s tongue explored all over my cooter, sucking on my lips, nibbling on hard little pearl, and spreading me wide open and digging her tongue deep inside me.

Mark was kneeing behind Anastasia, lining up his cock at her eager cooter. Anastasia moaned into my cootch as Mark slid inside her. Soon there would be a creamy mess in Anastasia’s rug for me to clean up, and I couldn’t wait to return the favor.



Day Three, Wednesday, June 12, 2013

Belinda

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 15.


“Come on, mom,” Cassie cajoled, jogging backwards. The girl had too much energy and fifteen years on me.

Cassie was almost a spitting image of me at fifteen. We had the same, beautiful shade of honey-brown hair; Cassie was still long and tied back in a ponytail with a pink scrunchy, while mine was shorter, in an easier to manage haircut. Cassie had my dainty nose, my pouty lips, and my delicate cheekbones. She had her father’s hazel eyes, and her build was slim and lithe, just like my mother-in-laws. She didn’t get her mother’s curves, that’s for sure. I often caught her envious stares at me D Cups and she would whine about how small her breasts were.

“C’mon slowpoke,” Cassie said with a mischievous smile.

“Slowpoke,” I said in mock outrage. “Is that anyway to address your mother! I ought to tan your backside!”

“You’d have to catch me first, mom,” Cassie said and turned back around and sprinted away.

Even after sixth months of jogging with Cassie, I didn’t have anywhere close to her endurance. When I decided I needed to get in better shape, Cassie volunteered to keep my company while I jogged. Truthfully, I would have quit ages ago if Cassie didn’t seem to look so forward to our morning jogs. I had finally found a way to hang out with my babygirl again, and it was worth all the sweat and pain of jogging. Besides, my efforts had started to pay off. I’ve lost thirty pounds, most of it off my ass and stomach, and I was feeling sexy again. And Oscar, my husband, was enjoying the results almost nightly, now.

“Belinda, your ass is looking as great as it did when you were twenty,” Oscar told me just last night, when he came up and rubbed my ass through my nightie. “As beautiful as the night we made Cassie.”

We were pretty sure I got knocked up on our honeymoon, or maybe right before the wedding. Cassie was earlier than we planned, apparently the pill isn’t one hundred percent. Our first few years of marriage were a little rocky, and money was very tight until Oscar got a few promotions under his belt. And now, I wouldn’t have had it happened any other way. Cassie was growing up to be such a fine young lady.

We reached the light at 39th Avenue and Shaw Road and waited for the light to turn green.

“Mom?” Cassie said, tugging at my shirt sleeve. There was a panic, urgent tone to her voice.

Cassie was looking across Shaw Road where three people were jogging naked. I blinked in surprise. There were two women, one was a black-haired woman in her late twenties and the other was a brunette in her early thirties, who was maybe a year or two younger then myself. Behind them was a naked man, his cock obscenely hard, bouncing about in front of him as he jogged. They were just reaching the crosswalk across Shaw Road from us.

“Mom, their naked!” Cassie gasped in a strangled tone, then looked down at the ground, her face flushing.

Cassie flushed like a girl who’d never seen a cock before. She always claimed she was a virgin, and I never questioned her claim. When I was her age, I already had lost my cherry and had a pregnancy scare. The condom had broken and for two weeks I was in a panic that I was pregnant. Then my period came, two days late, to my great relief. My life would have been so different if Billy Caldwell had knocked me up at fourteen and I hoped my daughter would make some better life choices.

Why were they naked? Maybe there was some naked jogging event going on, today. You always heard about those up in Seattle and maybe they’ve spread south. Or maybe that was a naked bike ride they had up in Seattle? I couldn’t remember. I looked up Shaw Road, expecting to see more naked jogger that I failed to notice the light changed and when I glanced back at the naked trio, they were halfway across Shaw Road, the black-haired woman waving friendly at us.

“Hi,” I said, nervously.

The man had a hungry smile on his face and suddenly fear clutched my heart and I grabbed Cassie and pushed her behind me. “I’m Mark, who’re you?” he introduced himself, pushing ahead of the two naked women.

“Belinda,” I found myself answering, “and this is my daughter, Cassie.” Wow, that voice was so…so powerful. So mesmerizing.

His grin grew hungrier. “Hmm, there something sexy about a mom and daughter, together,” Mark leered suggestively and I flushed. That’s disgusting. “I want the two of you to join my jogging club.”

Of course I would join his club.

“Do we have to be naked?” my daughter asked as she trembled behind me.

“Of course,” Mark laughed. “It’s the Naked Jogging Club. I know, I know, not the most original name.” He shrugged. “The good news is, not only do you get to feel the excitement of being naked in public, your cunts are growing wet just thinking about my hard cock inside you. You two are my jogging sluts, aren’t you.”

Oh God, I loved my Oscar, but I have never been hornier in my life for a man. “Yes, I want to be your slut.” Was that my voice that sounded so sexy? I rubbed my thighs together, my twat was getting all wet and itchy. I needed a good fucking and Oscar wasn’t around and Mark’s cock looked more than adequate. I grinned, in fact, it looked like the perfect tool to fix the itch in my twat.

“Oh yes, I’ll be your slut!” My sweet Cassie sound so slutty. She was still pressed against my back and I swear I could feel her nipples harden through her top and sports bra.

“Then welcome to the club,” Mark said. “And good sluts are always horny for another woman’s pussy, even if she’s related.”

A naughty flush went through my body as I eyed the two, naked women, drifting down their lush bodies to their fur-covered muffs. Then my eyes drifted over to my babygirl as she undressed. I wondered what her pussy tasted like. What it would feel to have my sweet Cassandra licking at my slutty cunt.

The black haired woman hugged me. “I’m Anastasia, and this is Madeleine. And you will not be disappointed by Mark. Yesterday, he fucked us so hard. And then, when I got home, I begged my husband to treat my like a little slut! Oh, it was so satisfying. My Stan got so into it. He took charge like a real man. Last night, he had me make him dinner wearing only an apron. And then I was desert.” She touched my wedding ring. “You should try it. The only thing better than being your husband’s slut, is being Mark’s!” she said with a wink.

I bet Oscar would love it if I was his slut. I glanced back at my daughter who was pulling off the pink sports bra that contained her perky, B Cup breasts. The little slut was horny, her nipples were hard, and I was so proud of my babygirl as I saw the hungry grin on Mark’s face as his eyes feasted on her tits.

“Let’s get that top off, sugar,” Madeleine said in a delightful, Southern drawl. She had a beautiful face and a wicked smile played on her lips. She was grabbing the hem of my shirt and I let her pull it up over my head. She deftly undid my gray sports bra and my big, D Cup breasts spilled out. “Sugar, the Lord gave you one beautiful set of hooters.” I shivered in pleasure as the Southern woman ran a finger around my large areola, brushing my fat nipple.

“I know, s’not fair,” Cassie vented. “The only two things I got from my dad were hazel eyes and small tits like grandma. Everyone on mom’s side of the family has huge knockers.”

Mark reached out, kneading her perky tip, his thump swiping across her hard little nipple. “You got a sexy pair of tits,” Mark told her and she flushed, pleased.

“Where’s all your pubic hair, young lady?” I gasped when Cassie’s baby blue boy shorts came off. She was shaved bare, her slit tight like a little girls.

“I shave it,” Cassie said, rolling her eyes. “Everyone shaves their coochies, mom. Jeez.”

“Have you let some boy stick his dick up your cunt,” Mark asked.

“Yeah,” Cassie admitted, sheepishly.

I guess she really was me at fifteen.

Mark jogged behind us ladies, staring at our asses. We barely had jogged a hundred yards when Cassie gasped in shock and pointed down the road. There was a news van parked across the road and a cameraman filming us. A strange exhilaration burned through me as I realized some complete stranger was filming me naked.

“Fuck,” Mark muttered, examining the situation. “Well, she’s probably hot.” I furrowed my eyes, wonder what Mark was talking about, and I saw a second figure in a pink blouse. “Ladies, jog back to Madeleine’s and go home. We’ll meet there at six tomorrow morning.”

“You’re not going to fuck me?” I asked, then flushed. I couldn’t believe I asked him that. But I was so horny, I really needed his dick in me.

“I’ll fuck you and your daughter tomorrow,” Mark grinned.

Maybe when I get home, I’ll convince Oscar to make me his slut and take a sick day. We could spend the entire day in bed, doing whatever nasty things my Oscar wanted. I glanced at Cassie and a terrible, depraved thought filled my mind. Maybe she should stay home, sick, too. After all, we were both sluts, now.



Day Four, Thursday, June 13, 2013

Cassie

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 16.


I out distanced the others as we turned onto Mountain View Court. I was just so excited to get fucked by Mark. It’s all I thought about last night. My poor little pussy was still a little sore from how many times I petted my kitty. And so I had to wait, breathless, on Madeleine’s porch for Mark and my mom, for and Anastasia and Madeleine.

Yesterday had been so wild. Even though I didn’t get to fuck Mark, when we got home my mom begged dad to let her be his slut. And dad was more than happy to let her. It was kinda disgusting and kinda hot all at the same time. My mom got dad all hot and bothered then told him she’d love to see him fuck me. I didn’t have a problem with that, my dad was so handsome and kind. Not like the boys at my school who just want to get off inside me. I knew my dad would make feel so amazing.

Turned out my dad didn’t have a problem with it, either. Fuck, I came so hard for dad. And then mom surprised us both by giving me a second orgasm as she licked my little kitty-cat clean. Dad was roaring to go after that and mom mounted his cock and rode him hard. My dad was grunting like an animal, calling mom such filthy names and she loved it. When they finished, mom taught me all about how to lick another woman’s pretty kitty. And mom tasted wonderful, sour and sweet all at the same time, mixed with daddy’s salty flavor.

“Hurry up!” I shouted eagerly as the adults finally rounded the corner. I was so excited, I was dancing on the balls of my feet, my kitty drenched with my juices.

It was fun watching their breasts bounce up and down, and Mark’s cock was swaying and bouncing. I licked my lips, rubbed my thighs together. I couldn’t wait to feel Mark’s cock up my pussy. I was his slut, and a good slut needs to feed her kitty a lot of dicks. That’s what Jodi Miller said in the girls bathroom a few days ago. And she should know, she was the biggest slut in school.

I threw myself at Mark, pushing past Madeleine, and hugged him. Letting him feel my hard nipples rub against his hairy chest, and I could feel his hard cock rubbing against my stomach. I kissed him greedily as Madeleine opened the door. Then I jumped up and wrapped my legs around Marks’ waist, my hot little kitty rubbing wetly on his belly and he carried me inside.

“Eager slut,” he growled and threw me onto the couch. “Sit on your slutty daughter’s face.”

“Ohh, I’d love that,” mom moaned.

Meanwhile, Madeleine and Anastasia were sitting on a recliner, Anastasia in Madeleine’s lap and the pair were making out madly. Anastasia was caressing Madeleine’s tits, another pair of breasts larger than my little B cups. Ugghh, why did I have to take after my dad’s side of the family. Mom has these amazing tits. Large and pillowy, they swayed so sexy as she walked. Her slightest motion made them jiggle. I practically had to do jumping jacks to get any jiggle out of my tits. Madeleine’s hand was roaming Anastasia’s ass, now, squeezing her cheeks, her finger dipping into Anastasia’s crack.

Then my view was blocked as mom’s sleek thighs straddled my face, and her shaved kitty lowered down to my eager lips. Yesterday, my mom had a well groomed, brown bush. But daddy loved my shaved kitty so much, mom asked me to show her how to shave it. I had a lot of fun lathering up her bush and carefully shaving her lips with a razor. When I was all finished, I gave her kitty a nice lickin’ and mom gushed all over my face.

I started lickin’ my mom’s kitty as Mark’s cock thrust into my pussy. I moaned into my mother’s pussy as Mark filled me up so deliciously, his cock rubbing all the best places inside me. I drank my mom’s delicious flavors, sour and sweet, rubbing my tongue all over her pussy. I sucked her large, drooping labia, nibbled on her tiny clit, and jammed my tongue into her wet hole.

“Oh yes, eat mommy’s pussy! Mmm, my babygirl’s such a great muff diver. Ohh, you’re making mommy feel so great, you slutty child!”

Mark was pickup the pace, fucking me harder. I could feel his balls slapping against my taint. Every thrust of his cock felt better than the last as my entire cunt began to burn with pleasure. I started moving my hips, matching Mark’s rhythm. His cock rubbed all over my tight cunt and I started squeezing down on him as he thrust in.

“Such a tight pussy!” Mark moaned and I felt a surge of joy. I was making him happy, like a good slut. “God, I love teenage cunt!”

I slurped on my mom’s delicious juices as Mark pounded my cunt. Mom started wiggling her hips on me, rubbing her cunt all over my face as I brought her greater and greater pleasure. I was getting closer and closer to my orgasm when Mark pulled out of my pussy, leaving an aching emptiness inside my kitty.

“No!” I moaned in disappointment. “Please, put it back in! I was so close! My kitty needs to be fed some man-milk! She’s so hungry!”

Then I felt Mark raise my hips up a bit, his hard cock pocking at my ass crack. “You ever been fucked in the ass, Cassie?”

“No,” I answered, feeling a little scared. But I shouldn’t be. I was Mark’s slut, and a good slut takes it up the ass, or at least that’s what Jodie Miller always said. And she should know, she fucked the entire first string of our varsity football team at a party.

“How ’bout you, Belinda?” Mask asked my mom

“Yes,” mom answered. “Oscar always wanted me to, but I always said no. But last night, he reminded me I was his slut. And it felt so amazing, Cassie. You’ll love it, babygirl.”

I felt soft fingers caressing my kitty, soft as a mother’s caress. Then mom bent over and we were sixty-nining as Mark pushed his cock against the tight ring of my asshole. I groaned into my mom’s kitty as my ass was invaded. God, I thought he felt big in my pussy, but he felt enormous in my ass. And it was so weird, almost like I was pooping in reverse. A strange tingle slowly started to radiated from my ass as Mark’s cock slid slowly in and out of my tight ass. It started to feel better and better as Mark fucked in and out of my ass, slowly picking up speed.

My mom’s tongue flicked at my clit, and my orgasm was nearing again. My clit vibrated as my mother moaned her orgasm into me, her juices flooding my eager mouth. Mark was fucking my ass hard and fast, mom’s tongue swirling about my clit. It was too much, mom’s tongue felt wicked on my kitty and Mark’s cock felt amazing as he reamed my ass, I was going to cum. Stars danced before my eyes as I bucked beneath my mom, my ass clenching on Mark’s cock. My screams of passion were muffled by my mom’s juicy kitty.

“Fucking tight teenage ass!” Mark moaned, and then I felt him, hot and wet, shooting his cum into my ass.

He pulled out and then my mom was off me. I sat up on my elbows and watched as he led mom to another chair. He sat down and I watched in amazement as mom started licking his dirty cock clean of my ass. My mom was tasting my ass! God, she was such a slut. Madeleine was suddenly standing over me, her face sticky with Anastasia’s juices and she slapped my ass.

“You’re leaking cum onto my couch, girl,” Madeleine said, angrily. “Did your parents learn you no manners, sugar?”

“Oh, shit, sorry,” I gulped, standing up. I could feel the cum running greasily out of my ass and down to my taint.

“And don’t swear in my house, sugar,” Madeleine said, sternly. “I’m a good Christian woman, and I’ll not abide a foul mouth.”

“Okay, sorry,” I said, intimidate by the woman and her accent.

She sat down and spread her legs, revealing a brown furred kitty. “You can forgive me by give my cooter a good lickin’.”

“What’s a cooter?” I asked, frowning.

“My pussy, sugar,” she purred. “My wet, horny pussy.” She ran a finger through her bush, pushing a pussy lip to the side and exposing the wet, pink flesh of her kitty.

I smiled, licking my lips. “I can do that, Madeleine.”

“That’s Mrs. Rowe to you, sugar,” she corrected as I knelt down and she pulled my face into her furry kitty. My tongue licked across her tangy-spicy slit. “Hmm, you’re like a pretty cat lapping at a saucer of milk,” Madeleine moaned as I lapped at her delicious pussy.

I felt hands spreading my asscheeks and then a tongue licking at my ass, swirling about my puckered asshole, sending delicious tingles through my body. I glanced behind me to see Anastasia, lips stained with Mark’s cum, lapping at my asshole. It was such a naughty feeling as she rimmed my puckered hole.

“Hey now, sugar. You kids need to learn to finish what you start.” Madeleine strong hands pulled me back to her cunt and I eagerly resumed lickin’ her cooter.



Day Five, Friday, June 14, 2013

Issy

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 18.


I was nervous as I walked up to Mrs. Rowe’s house, just up the street from my own house. Yesterday, the strangest man had come to my house. He seemed so ordinary, just another dumb adult. And then his blue eyes fixed on me and looked me up and down. Great, another skeevy adult perving on me, I had thought.

“You look like an athlete,” the man had told me. “I have this Jogging Club and I want you to join it. It meets at Madeleine’s house at six AM. You’ll have a lot of fun.”

It was such a great idea, that I readily agreed, even if he was perving on me. And then my parents up and sold our house. Mark, the skeevy adult just handed my parents a bag of cash and my stupid parents just agreed to sell our house. They didn’t argue, or nothing. Just agreed like mindless idiots. It was so cray. And then Mark let us stay if he could fuck me whenever he wanted. I was shocked when my parent’s didn’t have a problem pimping their own daughter out for rent on our own house.

I, on the other hand, thought it was a bad idea.

So my parents took my phone away, my laptop away, and grounded me!

“Issy Marguerite Norup, Mr. Glassner’s a generous man,” my mom said, icily, “and you will repay his generosity by spreading those legs for him! I know you’ve spread them for some boy already!”

“You will stay in your room until you start behaving properly!” my dad said as he gathered up my phone and laptop. “And tomorrow morning, you’re going to go and join Mr. Glassner’s jogging club. And if he wants to fuck you, you’ll let him fuck you! Do you understand me, young lady?”

What had happened to my parents. They were like pod people. Last night was so boring. I’m sure I missed a ton of important tweets and instagrams! God, why did my parents have to turn into a bunch of freaks! I should call the cops on them, only they took my phone away! I screamed in frustration into my pillow. Fuck, I’ll I had to do was my homework and watch boring TV.

Yet here I was, showing up for this stupid Jogging Club, with the guy my parents pimped me out too. I didn’t know what his connection with Mrs. Rowe was. Mrs. Rowe was the sweet, southern lady, that was always so nice to me. When I’d mow her lawn for her, she’s always have the best pitcher of ice tea siting out on her porch for me to drink.

Why was I doing this? Because it would be fun, I answered myself. I knocked firmly on the door and blinked in shock when Mrs. Rowe answered dressed only in her birthday suit. There were more naked women behind her. Mrs. Milburn, who lived across from Mrs. Rowe and…Cassie from school. We were in the same grade, about to finish our sophomore year, but I didn’t know her that well. And the fourth woman must be Cassie’s mother. They look so much alike.

“W-what is going on?” I stammered.

“Are you here to join the Naked Jogging Club, sugar?” Mrs. Rowe asked.

“Wait, Naked Jogging Club. Mark didn’t say nothing about having to be naked!” I protested.

“Didn’t I?” Mark asked and I jumped. There he was, naked and…ohmygod his cock was hard and pointing straight at me.

“Well, c’mon sugar, let’s get you naked,” Mrs. Rowe said sweetly, pulling me inside the house.

The women and Cassie started grabbing at my clothing, pulling my tanktop over my head, pulling my tight, jogging shorts down my legs. My sports bra came free and hands pinched at my nipples. I grabbed my panties, holding onto the elastic waistband as the women tried to yank them off.

“Please stop,” I begged, tears brimming in my eyes. I could feel Mark’s pervy eyes as he stared at my bared tits.

“Relax, Issy,” Cassie said and she hugged me, her naked breasts pressed against me and then she was kissing me.

I was so surprised that I let go of my panties and they were pulled down my legs. Cassie broke the kiss, a sultry smile on her face. I blinked my eyes, licked my lips, my face flushed with heat, and realized I was lifting up my feet so my panties could be taken all the way off. Embarrassed, I covered my brown pubes with one hand and tried to cover my breasts with the other arm.

“Don’t be coverin’ up your beautiful body, sugar,” Mrs. Rowe purred, pulling my arms to my side. “Now aren’t you just as pretty as a rainbow after a storm.”

“Yes she is,” Mark said as pervy as possible. He caught my chin and turned my face to his. “You want to be my little jogging slut, don’t you.” My cheeks burned and I found myself nodding yes. Of course I wanted to be his jogging slut, that’s why I was here. “Good, and what does a slut do?”

“Ooh, a slut feeds her kitty as many dicks as she can,” Cassie answered excitedly.

Kitty? Why would I feed my cat a dick. Then I saw Cassie stroking her pussy and I flushed as I realized which kitty she met.

“A slut is excited for Mark to shove his cock in any hole he wants,” Mrs. Milburn said, reaching out and stroking my ass. Her finger’s felt like fire on my smooth cheeks. “Any hole.” I flushed. I knew a few girls who did anal so they could keep their cherries.

“And lets us gals play with her pretty pussy,” Cassie’s mom husked. “And then plays with ours.”

I was Mark’s slut, and my pussy getting wet thinking just about Mark fucking me, even fucking my ass. I eyed all the women, imagining them licking my pussy and even the image of me, kneeling down and licking one of these beautiful women’s pussies sent a naughty thrill through me. “Is that why my parent’s pimped me out to you Mark?” I asked in realization. “Because, they knew I was your slut, right?”

“Yeah,” Mark whispered, his cock was pressing against my ass. “I love your hair. Why green?”

I shrugged. I had dyed my brown hair green with black streaks. “It just seemed like it would annoy my parents, I guess.” My pussy was a flood of liquid now, feeling my nose with the fresh, tart smell of my arousal. I was Mark’s slut, and that meant I needed his cock inside me.

Cassie walked up and she reached giving my titty squeeze, a look of mournful disappointment on her face. “Yet another pair of breasts bigger than mine.”

“Oh, but yours are so cute,” I told her, eying her perky breasts and the cute little nipples. I reached out and gave her titty a squeeze.

“Fuck, my cock need to cum,” Mark said, interrupting our titty play, and he roughly shoved me forward, bending me over the arm of a couch, his hard cock rubbing against my cunt. “Hmm, I love fucking teenage cunt!”

Mark’s cock was pushing into my tight pussy. I had been fucked a few times by Johnny, my boyfriend. But he wasn’t as big as Mark and it felt weird. Mark wasn’t using a condom and there wasn’t the feel of rubber sliding inside me, but the electric feel of flesh sliding against flesh.

“Oh god,” I moaned. “Oh, wow this is so wild.”

Mrs. Rowe sat on the couch in front of me, her legs spread and her furry pussy was mere inches from my face. “Don’t be shy, sugar,” Mrs. Rowe cooed. “Give me a good lickin’.”

Mark’s thrusts were shoving my face closer and closer to Mrs. Rowe’s cunt. I could feel heat radiating from her pussy, a spicy, tangy scent filled my nose. Her pubic hair was silk on my face, and my tongue hesitantly licked up her slit. And she tasted amazing. My tongue dipped into her pussy over and over, greedy to drink all her delicious juices.

I wiggled my hips, enjoying Mark’s thrusts. His cock was rubbing my cunt in all the right places and I could feel a great cum building inside me. Mrs. Rowe was moaning, her hand clutching my dyed-green hair, pulling my face into her sopping cunt. Mark was groaning every time he bottomed out inside me, filling me up. His balls would brush my clit when he thrust in, a staccato beat to match the pleasurable rubbing inside my cunt.

“Oh, sugar!” Mrs. Rowe moaned. “Umm, sugar, your mouth feels so good on my cooter! Oh wow, you’re a natural rug muncher! You got me as excited as a hound dog worrying a bone! Oh sugar, here I go!”

Mrs. Rowe quaked on the couch, her head thrown back as she came hard. More tangy, spicy juices flowed into my mouth. I kept licking her as Mark pounded away at my cunt. Mrs. Rowe just writhed on the couch as my eager mouth gave her cum after cum until Mrs. Rowe shoved my face away.

“No more, sugar,” she panted. “My poor cooter can’t take anymore.”

Mark’s thrusts were coming hard, now. The entire couch was shaking under the force of his cock slamming into my pussy. Mark groaned, and buried himself deep inside me, his cock must be brushing my cervix, he was in so deep. And then I felt something shooting inside me. Mark’s cum I realized and moaned as the muscles in my cunt contracted as a hard cum spasmed through my body.

“Whew, now I’m ready to do some jogging,” Mark panted. He smacked my ass. “Gonna fuck you again when we get back. You have such a nice, tight pussy, slut!”

“Oh, thank you Mark,” I gushed, thrilled my tight hole made him happy. “Your cock was amazing inside me.”

Mark’s cum ran wetly down my legs as we went jogging. A greasy, sticky mess that slowly cooled against my skin. Cars honked at us as we jogged by, and I threw my head up high, my breast thrust out. I was Mark’s jogging slut, and I could care less who saw me. I hoped they could see the cum running down my thighs, proof that I was Mark’s slut.



Day Six, Saturday, June 15, 2013

Vertise

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 20.


I admired my husband’s body as we rested at the intersection. Sweat gleamed on his dark brown skin, his muscles rippling beneath as he moved.

We were out for our Saturday morning jog, at our halfway point at the intersection of Shaw Road and 39th Avenue. My husband was a big black man, built like a linebacker. He played football in college, and still stayed all big and muscled. He was smokin’ hot, and my cooch was moistening as I thought about him throwing me over his shoulder and carrying me off. In my fantasy, he would throw me down on the bed and just start ravishing me.

His dark eyes were eying my body appreciatively, so I turned and waggled my black booty at him. It was a pretty nice booty, if you asked me, definitely my best feature. With just enough junk in the trunk to jiggle without being fat. Feeling a little naughty, I backed my booty up and rubbed it against his crotch, letting Ernard know how horny I was his for cock.

“Da fuck is that,” Ernard muttered. “Vertise, babe, there is some naked crackers joggin’ this way.”

I looked over to see five women jogging naked towards us. No three women and two teenage girls. And behind them, a man jogged naked. The women’s breasts bounced and jiggled, up and down, almost hypnotic, and the man’s hard cock bounced obscenely. The only thing the naked joggers did wear were their shoes.

“White folk,” I said, shaking my head, dumbfounded. “They always be doin’ something foolish.”

Ernard stepped in front of me. He was so big, I could easily hide behind his frame. “That’s close enough!” he shouted at the naked joggers.

The women stopped jogging and the naked man strode forward. He was a little overweight, in his late twenties, short brown hair and piercing, blue eyes. A mocking smile played on his lips and his cock was so hard, the tip angry-red. It seemed to be pointing right at me and disgust sneered my face. What a fucking pervert.

“Your woman looks hot,” the naked man said. “I wouldn’t mind fucking her ass.”

“What da fuck did you just say ’bout my wife, boy!” Ernard growl. “You better damn apologize or I’m like to bust your skull in, bitch.”

The man snorted in laughter. “What do you think, ladies. Is she hot enough to join our club.”

“Umm, definitely,” the black-haired woman purred.

“Her skin is so beautiful,” the green-haired teenager said, licking her lips. “The color of coffee.”

“I love your hair, sugar. The blonde streaks make you seem wild,” the honey-brown haired woman added. Were all these white chicks gay? They were fuckin’ perverts, that’s fo’ sure.

“Da fuck is wrong with you people!” Ernard demanded, walking up to the man. Ernard had a good half-a-foot on the man, and was far broader in the shoulder, and easily had fifty pounds of muscle on the white boy. Ernard cracked his knuckles. “How’d you like me to pound your face in, bitch?”

“Kick his ass, Ernard,” I urged. “Fuck the little peckerwood up!”

“Stand aside, Ernard,” the man said.

Looking confused, Ernard stepped to the side and the man walked up to me. “You are one fine piece of ass.”

“Ernard!” I shouted, too angry at my dumb husband for letting this pervert near me to be at all scared of the little peckerwood.

“Sorry, Vertise,” he muttered, shrugging his huge shoulders.

“Ernard, keep jogging,” the man said. “Vertise will be joining my club and jogging with us from now on. And you don’t have a problem with that, or with me fucking your pretty wife.”

“Oh, sure,” I was stunned to hear Ernard say. “Of course you can fuck her.” He kissed me on the lips as I stood rooted in place. “See you at home, babe,” and then he just started jogging back home.

“Ernard! Ernard, you useless asshole, get back here!”

But he just turned and wave. “Have fun with your club, Vertise.”

“You don’t care this peckerwood want’s to fuck your wife?”

Ernard shouted back, confused, “Why would I? I hope you have a good time!”

“Hey, Ernard,” the crazy peckerwood shouted. “Ever fucked your wife’s ass?”

“No!” Of course my husband hadn’t, that was nasty. Plus, my suddenly wimp of husband has a big cock. I’d hate to feel that monster up my booty.

“You will when she get’s home,” the peckerwood promised. “I’ll leave a big load of cum up her ass to lube the way for you!”

“Hell yeah, man!”

“Ernard, da hell’s gotten into you! Ernard! Stop jogging! This isn’t funny, Ernard!” But my suddenly whipped husband, by some little bitch of a peckerwood no less, just kept right on jogging.

“Well, Vertise, I bet you are just excited to strip naked and join our club. I’m Mark.” Mark introduced the other joggers: Madeleine, Anastasia, Issy, Belinda, and her daughter, Cassie. “From now on, you’re my jogging slut. And what does a jogging slut do, Issy?”

“Let Mark fuck her cunt whenever he wants,” the green-haired girl answered.

“I bet you’re just itching to feel my cock, aren’t you, Vertise?”

“I…” Fuck, I was. My cunt was dripping at the thought of his cock plunging inside me. “I am.” I pulled off my tanktop and peeled off my green jogging shorts in a flash. My nipples were hard when my sports bra came off. Mark was behind me and he pulled my panties off and inhaled them.

“Mhh, I love the smell of cunt,” he sighed, then squeezed my ass. “You’re getting wet just thinking about my cock reaming your tight ass! When you get home, you’re going to let Ernard fuck your ass, too. You’ll be a good, slutty wife for him from now on, won’t you, slut?”

I moaned. I so wanted my husband’s huge cock up my ass. My Ernard was such a great guy to share me with Mark and he deserved his reward when I got home. I knew he always wanted my ass, and from now I would be the best, sluttiest wife for him. “Yes, fuck my ass, Mark! Get me all ready for my husband’s giant cock!” And I started shaking my booty for Mark, letting him see it jiggle as his cock brushed against it.

He slapped my ass. “Let’s get jogging ladies!”

As we jogged, I got to know the other ladies. Anastasia who’s husband was waiting for her to get home so she could cook him breakfast, wearing only an apron. “And, if I’m lucky, he’ll just bend me over the table and fuck me good and hard,” she giggled wickedly.

Madeleine who bemoaned her own husband leaving her. “If only I had been a slut for him, then maybe he wouldn’t have needed that whore of a secretary,” she lamented.

The Blackwoods, Cassie and Belinda, happily told me all about how they were sluts for Oscar, Belinda’s husband and Cassie’s dad. “He takes charge of us when we get home,” Belinda happily said. And Cassie eagerly piped in, “Yesterday he bought matching, slutty nurse costumes for us, and we had to give him a sponge bath!”

“My parents are just happy I’m keeping Mr. Glassner satisfied,” Issy added. “My mom was so happy when I came home yesterday with cum leaking out of my pussy. She knew I was satisfying him and she gave me a big ol’ hug. And this morning, my dad gave was giving me such pervy stares as I walked naked out of the house. Maybe I should be a slut for my daddy, too.”

“Ooh, being a slut for your daddy is so fun,” Cassie gushed. “But don’t leave your mom out. That can be just as fun!” The teen girl gave a wicked giggle. “Right, mom?”

Belinda had a happy smile as she answered, “Ooh, having a slutty daughter is great, and sharing her with her dad is the best.”

When we reached Mountain View Court, Mark grabbed my arm, stopping me. “God, I can’t wait any longer. I need to fuck that juicy ass!”

God, I couldn’t wait any longer, either. My cunt was dripping, was aching to be fucked. “Yes, please, fuck me now,” I begged. I didn’t care that we were outside, didn’t care that cars were driving by, honking loudly. Let everyone see me be a slut for Mark.

Mark bent me over the granite sign, carved to read, “Mountain View Estates.” The stone was cold on my belly. “Anastasia, eat her ass out, get her ready for my cock.”

“Yes, Mark,” purred the black-haired beauty. I felt gentle hands spreading my booty and gasped as her tongue began swirling about my asshole. I had a couple girl-on-girl encounters in college, but none of them ever touched my asshole. It was so fucked nasty, I loved every minute of it.

“Why don’t we have a nice sixty-nine, Cassie,” Madeleine said, pressing her body against Cassie’s.

“I’d love that, Mrs. Rowe,” Cassie answered, pulling Madeleine down on top of her.

Mark was getting his cock sucked by Belinda and Issy stepped up in front of me, her shaved, teenage cunt right in front of my lips. “Like my shaved pussy?” Issy asked. “Mom shaved it for me last night, so I’d be more appealing to Mark. She’s the best mom in the world. Would you like to lick me?”

“Sure, boo,” I answered, grabbing her ass and pulling her cunt to my lips.

Issy had a fresh, tart flavor as I ran my tongue about her cunt. My dormmate my junior year at college, Tallia, taught me how to eat a woman’s pussy out, and it all came flooding back to me as I tongued Issy’s teenage pussy. Issy moaned appreciatively as I ate her out, rubbing her cunt all over my face. Anastasia had wiggled her tongue up my ass and slipped two fingers up my snatch, slowly fingering me.

“You have a tasty ass,” Anastasia murmured, pulling her fingers out of my cunt.

I groaned as her finger, slicked with my cunt’s juices, pressed against my asshole and slid in, pushing past the tight ring of my sphincter. She fucked it slowly in and out of my ass, letting me get used to the strange intrusion. Naughty pleasure tingled out of my ass and I groaned when Anastasia’s other hand began gently playing with my clit, rolling the sensitive nub between her fingers. I moaned my pleasure into Issy’s cunt, rubbing my lips against her soft vulva.

A second finger slipped into my ass, Anastasia was reaming my asshole faster and faster. Her tongue began lapping at my cunt and my orgasm began to build. Issy was gasping and moaning above me, her hips bucking as she came sweetly on my tongue, flooding my lips with her delicious girl-cum.

“Oh, thank you, Miss Vertise,” she panted, kneeling down and then she kissed me on the lips, her tongue tasting her juices on my face. “Hmm, I taste good, don’t I?”

“Yes you do, boo!” I moaned. I was getting so close to cumming. “Anastasia, ohh, keep doing that. I’m getting so close to cumming, you nasty slut!”

My ass clenched on her probing fingers, my muscles clenched in my womb, as electricity ran through my body and I moaned loudly. It was a great cum, and I groaned in disappointment when Anastasia pulled her fingers from my ass. She gave my cunt one last lick, that sent a small shudder of pleasure through my sensitive pussy.

“She’s all ready, Mark,” Anastasia proudly said.

“Good,” Mark groaned. “Umm, don’t swallow it all, Belinda. Let Vertise get a taste.”

A taste of what, I wondered. Belinda walked over and I could see sticky cum, glistening white on her red lips. And then she was kissing me, her tongue shoveling salty cum into my lips. I wrestled with her tongue, savoring Mark’s sperm. I heard footsteps behind me, a cock brushing my ass and I shook my booty.

Belinda broke the kiss and sat down next to me on the granite sign. “Issy, be a dear and eat my pussy!”

“Oh, yes Mrs. Blackwood,” Issy eagerly answered, kneeling down and diving into Belinda’s shaved cunt.

“Fuck my black booty,” I moaned, shaking my ass, letting my cheeks jiggle so prettily.

“You fucking asked for it, slut!” growled mark.

His cock was at the entrance to my ass and he just shoved it in, hard and fast. I gasped in pain and surprise as he invaded my asshole. “Relax, honey, it’ll makes it easier,” Belinda told me. I relaxed my asshole, letting Mark invade me, and the pain lessened. “There, isn’t that better?”

“Thanks, Belinda,” I groaned. Mark’s cock was pounding my ass, and pleasure was beginning to replace the pain. I started moving my hips, rotating them and twisting them, letting Mark get a good fuck out of me. “Ohh, ream my ass!” I started moaning. I always loved to talk filthy in bed. “Fuck me, stud! Fuck me hard! Yes, yes, you feel fucking amazing in me, stud! Uhhhh, getting fucked up the ass is fuckin’ amazing! Oh yes, I’m a nasty anal slut!”

“God, you got a tight ass, Vertise!” Mark moaned. “Your ass jiggles every time I slam into you!”

“You like my black booty!” I moaned. “Of course you do, every guy likes a black girl’s big booty! With a little junk in the trunk!”

“Only booty better is my Mary’s,” Mark groaned. I didn’t know who this Mary was, but Mark was right. I had the second best booty out there. “Fuck, your ass is tight, slut! I’m gonna cream it good, leave a nice, big load in there for your hubby to enjoy when he fucks your ass!”

I couldn’t believe how excited getting fucked up the ass was! And outdoors! I was one nasty slut, and loving every minute of it. Every car that honked, every person that saw just how much of a slut I was for Mark, made my cum grow closer and closer. Mark’s reaming felt amazing. “You’re making me cum, stud!” I moaned as I approached the sweet release of orgasm. “Yes, yes, yes! Harder! Fuck my nasty booty harder! Yes!” I screamed out as my orgasm crashed through me. My ass was clenching on his cock, milking his dick. I needed that load up my ass. I was going to need all the lube I could get up my ass to let my husband’s big cock could fit up there.

And Mark didn’t disappoint me. I felt like I had a gallon of cum sloshing around inside me when I got home. Ernard was waiting, eager to fuck my ass. I pulled down my sticky jogging shorts. My cunt was also messy with a load of Mark’s cum, and I presented my well fucked ass to my husband. Mark’s cum lubed the way, and my husband stretched my poor, tiny asshole as he fucked my ass good and hard.

God, I had turned into such a nasty anal slut, I happily thought as I came on Ernard’s cock reaming my ass slutty ass. There was no going back, Mark made me a slut, and I was loving every second of it.



Day Seven, Monday, June 17, 2013

Anastasia

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 22.


Mark was late and we were all getting restless. Yesterday was Sunday, so there was no club. Everyone needed a break from jogging and we were all eagerly waiting for Mark to show up. Vertise was sitting on my lap and we were making out. The coffee-cream-skinned woman kissed me fiercely, her tongue aggressively probing my mouth, as I rubbed her generous rear. Vertise just slipped a hand up to my breast, giving it a good squeeze, when the door banged open and Mark walked in trailed by a black-haired, young woman.

Mark looked us all over and then sighed. “No club today, you can all go home. I’m just going to fuck Antsy here for my exercise.” And then he and the girl rushed up the stairs. We could hear the bed creek and then then the woman started moaning as it sounded like Mark was fucking her hard.

“I guess we go home, huh, Anastasia?” Vertise asked me, disappointment on her face.

I shrugged. “It’s what Mark wants, cupcake. I guess I’ll go wake Stan up and see if he wants to fuck. God, I’m so horny.”

“Ohh, can I come, Mrs. Milburn!” Issy asked. “Your husband is so handsome.”

“Oh, you little slut, have you been eying my man?” I demanded playfully.

“I’ve rubbed a few out thinking about him,” Issy answered with a coquettish grin on her face.

“All right, let’s go,” I said, grabbing the teen’s hand. “You better be thankful I’m sharing my man with you.”

“Oh, I’ll be very appreciative,” Issy said, then made a V with her fingers, put them against her lips and waggled her tongue between her fingers. A shudder went through my cunt, thinking about her tongue waggling like that inside my pussy.



Day Eight, Tuesday, June 18, 2013

Madeleine

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 22.


“It’s eight, he’s not showing up,” Belinda pouted. “I need to go and get ready for work.”

Disappointment painted all our faces. I felt like a puppy that just had his favorite chew toy taken away. “Yeah, me too,” I sighed. My cooter was itching for some action, and, unlike the other ladies, I didn’t have a man at home to be a slut for. None of us sluts hadn’t even fooled around with each other this morning, all of us too anxious as we waited on Mark to show up.

Vertise gave me a hug and I groped her booty. “Tomorrow, then?” Vertise asked.

“Of course, sugar,” I told her. “We’re Mark’s sluts. We need to be ready for when he need’s us.”

“Yep, we’ll be here every morning until he says he doesn’t want us,” Issy piped in.

Cassie and Belinda nodded, mother and daughter were cuddling on the couch. “That’s just what a good slut would do,” Belinda added.

God, I hope Mark shows up tomorrow. My poor little cooter needs a nice dick up inside it.



Day Nine, Wednesday, June 19, 2013

Belinda

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 25.


I parked my Prius in Madeleine driveway and Cassie and I got out of the car. We were wearing loose clothing, no underwear underneath and the moment we got out, we pulled the clothes off. The morning air felt great on my naked body, the rising sun warming the air. Cassie looked beautiful, painted in the dawn light and I couldn’t help myself. I hugged her, rubbing my big breasts against her perky tits, and kissed her pouty lips, slipping a little tongue into my daughter-slut.

“Do you think he’s coming today, mom?” Cassie asked as I broke the kiss.

“Hopefully, babygirl,” I told her. Arm in arm we walked up to the door.

We were the last to arrive. Vertise was there, cuddling with Anastasia on the chair. Madeleine had cute little Issy sitting on her lap. Everyone leapt to their feet when we entered, and then hope disappeared from their faces when they saw us.

“Sorry,” I said, pulling Cassie down onto the couch with me.

“What’s up with all the media outside?” Cassie asked. “It was a zoo out there.”

“There was something about Mark on the news,” Anastasia said. “Something to do with the FBI that raided his house last week.”

Cassie’s eyes widened. “Wait, the FBI raided his house? Cool!”

“The news says he robbed some banks and bribed the FBI,” Madeleine replied, browsing on her phone.

“Wow, he’s like some robin hood?” Issy asked, excited. “That’s cray-cray.”

“So, he’s a criminal?” I asked, suddenly a little nervous.

“That don’t matter,” Vertise said. “We’re his jogging sluts. Right, ladies?”

Vertise was right. I didn’t matter what Mark may or may not have done. I was his jogging slut, my cunt was wet for his cock. Between six and eight AM, and eight to ten on Saturdays, I was Mark’s. He could do what he wanted with me. Even if all he wanted was too ignore me. So I waited, as hopeful and anxious as the other ladies.

And we waited, our eyes focused on the cloak. Time seemed to slow to an agonizing crawl. It was 6:11 now, Mark was already late. Frustration welled inside me, but I forced that down. We were Mark’s sluts. We served him, not the other way around.

There was a crunching sound from outside. Everyone perked up, as the crunching noise turned into footsteps approaching the door. Someone was walking on the gravel walkway. My heart was hammering with excitement, my pussy moistening with desire. The doorknob turned and everyone in the living room held their breath in anticipation.

Mark entered, naked, his arm around a pretty, young woman, his cock hard and swinging as he walked. The same girl wasn’t the same girl from Monday. This one had auburn hair gathered in a ponytail. Perky breasts covered in freckles. Her pubic hair had been shaved, save for a fiery heart above her slit. She was smiling happily, her green eyes twinkling with love as she gazed at Mark.

“Mark!” I gasped. “You’re here.”

“Yeah, sorry,” he apologized, sheepishly. “I haven’t been myself the last few days.”

The auburn-haired girl laughed and squeezed him tightly, a fond look on her face. “That’s an understatement.”

Mark caressed her face, tenderly, lovingly. “Hi ladies. So, some of you know Mary. But for the rest, she’s my fiancee, and she has decided to join us today. You are all going to be just as slutty for Mary as you are for me.”

“Of course we are,” I said, coming over to hug Mary. “She’s your fiancee.” Mary squeezed my ass and kissed me on the lips. I bet those lips would feel amazing on my cunt.

After all us sluts kissed both Mark and Mary, Mark slapped my ass. “Well, let’s get going, sluts!”

I happily jogged up the street, Cassie on one side of me, Vertise on the other. Madeleine, Anastasia, and Issy following behind us, and lastly, Mark and Mary brought up the rear, so they could watch our shapely asses as we jogged.

“I see why you like doing this so much,” Mary said with a laugh. “It’s quite the motivation, all these fine asses shaking in front of you.”

Joy surged inside me. I was Mark and Mary’s jogging slut, my ass, my cunt, was their motivation. I was just so happy that they were enjoying the view.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Mark Goes Back to School

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Mark Goes Back to School

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Teen females, Males/Teen female, Teen male/Teen female, Teen male/Female, Teen female/Teen female, Teen female/teen females, Mind Control, Anal, Oral, Watersports, School, First, Humiliation, Group, Orgy, Incest

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place during Chapter 18 while Mark is hunting for the virgins at Rogers High School. Melody from Chapter 4 and the Cunningham Twins from Chapter 6 make appearances.



I parked my car in the crowded parking lot of Rogers High School. It was a rambling collections of red brick buildings and gray portables. Class had already started and the outside of the school was deserted. I headed for the school’s office, the sign out front said visitors had to check-in. The office was on the first floor of the main building, a two story building who’s hallways were lined with lockers painted an ugly green-gray.

The office was small, a cluttered receptionist desk, a short hallway that lead back to the principle and vice principle offices, a few chairs for people to sit in. The receptionist was a short, stout Indian woman named, according to a brass nameplate, Archana Korrapti. Her black hair was graying and cut soccer mom short.

“Hello,” she greeted pleasantly. “How may I help you, sir.”

I grinned. “I’m here scouting for some pussy.”

She blinked. “I’m sorry, what did you say, sir,” she asked with some heat.

“Relax, it’s okay. I’m Mark, and its perfectly all right for me to fuck any of the girls here.”

“Oh, yes, of course,” she said blushing. “You’re going to be…with our girls. Yes, that’s perfectly all right.” She knocked over her pen jar. “Oh, dearie. Yes, I’m sorry, I’m a little flustered.”

I smiled at her, reassuring. “Of course, of course.” Who wouldn’t be flustered when a man walks in wanting to fuck your students.

She pulled out a binder labeled, “Visitor Badges,” from a drawer. She dug around the spilled pens and found a permanent sharpie and wrote, “Mark, Pussy Scout,” on the badge and peeled it off the page. “This needs to be worn at all times, Mark.”

“Thanks,” I said, sticking the badge to the front of.

The door leading into the office swung in and a cute, sixteen year old with a heart-shaped face framed by black ringlets. She had small, pouty red lips and brown eyes that sparkled with energy. Her skin had a nice, olive complexion. A tight, white t-shirt with a rainbow across her breasts, emphasized her nice pair of tits. A short jean skirt over white leggings clung to her perky ass.

“Aren’t you a pretty thing,” I growled, looming over her. She shrank back, bumping into the door. It swung inward so she was trapped between me and the door.

“Mrs. Korrapti,” the girl said.

“Oh, it’s alright, Jerri,” the receptionist said. “Mark’s scouting for pussy.”

“And aren’t you some pretty pussy.” I stroked her trembling face. “Are you a virgin, Jerri?”

“No,” she muttered, looking away from me. Well I didn’t think I’d find my virgin on the first girl.

“Well, drop your leggings and panties,” I told her, my cock hard in my pants begging for some relief.

Jerri kicked off her shoes and reached under her skirt and pulled down her white leggings and blue panties in one motion, exposing her creamy, olive thighs. She used her feat to get the leggings off, her left foot pushing the leggins down off her right leg, pinning the fabric to the floor so she could step out, then repeated with her other leg.

I reached out and stroked her thigh, feeling her smooth leg. “Unzip my pants and pull my cock out.”

Her hand, trembling, reached out and fumbled with my pants button. Finally she got me unfastened and then pulled the zipper down. My jeans fell around my knees as she reached into my boxer, her hand cool on my cock. She pulled me out, my cock hard cock.

“Relax,” I told her, “I’m not going to hurt you, just fuck your tight, little pussy. You’re cunt’s wet for my cock, right.” She swallowed and then nodded.

Her legs parted for me as I lifted her up, her arms wrapped around my neck. I gripped her ass, guiding her body so my cock could find her pussy. It took a couple of tries to get my cock into her opening. My cock slid around her pussy lips and bumped her clit. And then I founded it, her silky lips parting for my cock, as I slid into her warm, tight opening. Jerri moaned as I plunged into her tight opening. Her soft, wet pussy giving way as I slid into her cunt all the way.

“Oh, wow, wouldn’t you like some privacy?” the flustered receptionist asked.

“Naw, like an audience,” I answered, fucking Jerri with slow, short fucks as her legs wrapped around my hips. She was light, maybe a hundred pounds, and I easily held her, gripping her ass and kneading her perky cheeks through her jean skirts. “Ever had someone watch you having sex, Jerri?”

“No,” she gasped, then stammered, “Umm, your…um…cock, it…it feels good in me.”

“It’s exciting, being watched, isn’t it?” Jerri’s breath was hot on my ear as she answered, “Yes.”

I fucked her a little faster, a little harder, her cunt felt so great on my cock, wet and tight and warm. Her legs were vices around my waist and she was wiggling her hips, bucking up to meet my thrust, grinding her clit against my pubic bone. Behind her the door to the office banged against its hinges every time I thrust into her, rattling loud through the office.

“What the fuck is going on!” a male voice roared behind me. I glanced back to see a fit, tall man in his fifties. His blonde hair was cut short and turning white with age. Fierce, blue eyes glared at me.

“It’s okay,” I said. “I’m Mark and its okay for me to fuck your students.”

The anger vanished from the man, deflating out of him. “I … yeah, of course, Mark.”

I continued fucking the teenage slut, and asked the man, “You the principal?” He nodded, “yeah.”

“I bet you’ve always wanted to fuck a student,” I asked. Jerri’s cunt was bringing me closer and closer to my orgasm.

“I always have,” he answered, but then quickly added, “But I would never touch one!”

“Today’s your lucky day, Jerri here is going to go in your office, bend over your desk and let you have some sloppy seconds. I want you to enjoy yourself.”

“Shit!” he cursed. “I…fuck.” He swallowed. “Yeah, okay.” Then he smiled, a hungry kind of smile.

It wasn’t going to be much longer, Jerri’s cunt felt amazing on my cock. I pounded her harder. The door banged loudly behind us. She was panting in my ear as pleasure rushed through her body. I squeezed her ass and groaned through my gritted teeth as I flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. Panting, I pulled out of her and she slid to the floor.

“The principals waiting,” I told her and she stood up.

With an excited smile, and bulging crotch, the principal took her by the hand and led her into his office. I watched them disappear, and saw my cum trickling down her thighs. Moments later, a low, throaty moan and the slap of flesh came from the principals office.

“Oh God,” the principal moaned. “Teenage cunt is as tight as I thought! Oh, you’re one nasty slut, Jerri!”

I left the receptionist masturbating to the sounds of the principal nailing little Jerri, and started walking up the halls until I came to the first classroom and walked right on in. “Sorry to interrupt.”

“Who are you,” the teacher asked, standing up from his desk. “I’m in the middle of a lesson!”

“Mark Glassner, Pussy Scout,” I introduced myself. “I’m looking for some nice, virgin cunts.” The teacher spluttered in outrage and I just talked over him, “Teachers and students, you just sit quietly until I tell you otherwise or until I leave,” I ordered. The teacher sat back down, blinking in surprise. “So, stand up if your a virgin.”

Five boys and seven girls stood up. I didn’t mean for the boys to stand up, then I thought about it. I was a virgin through high school and it wasn’t fair that all those girls didn’t put out for me. Maybe I could help a fellow shy or unpopular guy out. There was plenty of pussy in the school go around.

“Huh, girls, how many of you still have your hymens, then?” I asked, wanting to get the important stuff out of the way.

“I used a hairbrush,” a redhead blushed while a Black girl muttered, “Gymnastics.” A brunette and a Latina girl both lost theirs horseback riding. The other three just blushed, not admitting how they burst their cherries.

“Well, which girl in here’s the sluttiest?” I asked. Most of the class pointed to a slightly chubby girl in the back with a cute face, named Addison. “Well, slut, bend over the desk and let these guys bust their first nut.”

“Sure,” Addison answered gleefully, and I blinked. The girl seemed excited and pulled down her panties and flipped up her skirt exposing a pleasantly plump ass and a shaved cunt dripping with fluids.

The first virgin teenage boy, nervously, walked up to the girl, pulling his hardening dick out. “I…uh…” he stammered.

“Ohh, just slide it into my twat,” Addison moaned, wiggling her hips. “You can do it. I won’t bite!” She giggled and the guy rubbed his cock on her pussy and found her hole. “Umm, that’s a nice cock!” Addison moaned as he slid in.

Then, the youth just started pumping away at her, delighting in his first feel of a woman’s warm cunt. The other four virgins watched, excited to finally get to fuck a girl’s pussy, and jealous of their classmate who beat them to it.

Addison moaned wantonly. “Ohh, such a nice cock! I love a cock up my naughty snatch! Umm, harder, harder, stud!”

Her moans followed me into the hallway. Those were some lucky boys, Addison was definitely slutty. In the hallway I saw an Asian girl disappear into the bathroom. Last night, I had promised my friends to get them their own slaves and Tom was the last one I needed to get. Tom asked me to find him a petite, Asian teenager with a hairy bush for a sex slave. This girl was petite and Asian. Hopefully, she had a hairy bush.

I followed the girl into the restroom and she jumped in surprise when she saw me, exclaiming in some Asian language. She was short, her breasts small, barely bumps beneath her violet blouse, her blue-black hair long and straight. Her skin was pale as any Caucasian but with a slightly olive, creamy cast to it that transformed her into some exotic creature.

“Are you a virgin?” I asked her.

”Hai,” she answered, nodding her head.

“Do you have your hymen, then?” She frowned. “Your cherry? Your maidenhead?”

“Sorry, I do not understand,” she said with a thick, melodic accent.

“Where are you from?” I asked, curious.

“Shishibone, Japan,” she answered. “I am exchange student.”

“Get undressed.”

Looking downcast, she pulled her violet blouse over her head, exposing a plain white bra. She bent down and untied her shoes and pulled them off, followed by her socks. Then her blue jeans came off. She was slim, with boyish hips and a flat ass. She flushed when I saw her panties, still looking down at the floor. She reached behind her, fumbling at her bra clasp, and her breasts were revealed as she slipped her bra off her shoulder. Her breasts were little puffs of flesh, with dark, hard nipples. Finally, she peeled off her panties, exposing a black forest of pubic hair, so thick I couldn’t even see her cunt.

“Well, you’re what Tom wanted,” I whispered to myself, and reached out for her pussy. She backed way and I snapped, “Don’t resist!” She stopped and I slid my hand through her soft, silky pubic hair and found the tight slit of her cunt. I slid my finger in, sinking to my first knuckle, then my second knuckle, and then I was all the way up inside her, feeling no resistance. I sighed, oh well she had already burst her hymen.

“What’s your name?”

“Hikaru,” she whispered as I started to finger her. My thumb found her hard clit, rubbing it in slow circles. Her cunt started to moisten and her breath quickened.

“Hikaru, you’re going to be Tom’s sex slave,” I told her. “When school gets out, you will wait outside at the drop off zone for him to pick you up. He drives a red Toyota pick-up truck. You will do whatever nasty, dirty thing he wants. You love him and will be his for as long as he wants you. Do you understand?”

She nodded, her head bowed submissively. “Yes. I will be a good slave for Tom.”

“Bend over the counter,” I ordered. “I’m going to break you in for Tom.”

Hikaru bent over the counter. From behind she looked almost like a child until you saw that bushy, black forest between her legs. I pulled out my cock and my phone and called Tom. As the phone started ringing, I slid my cock into her wet cunt. She tensed as my cock started to push inside her and her face contorted in a mix of pain and pleasure.

“Hey,” a sleepy voice growled into the phone.

I started fucking her with slow thrusts and she sighed softly. “I found your slave.”

“Really,” Tom said, excited.

“Yeah, she’s a cute little Japanese exchange student,” I told him. “Nice, tight cunt.”

“You fucked her?”

“Fucking her right now,” I told him. “She’s looking over her shoulder at me and she has a beautiful smile on her face. I’ll send you a pic.”

“Thanks,” Tom answered, voice thick with excitement

I hung up and snapped a photo of Hikaru, her doll-like face framed by her blue-black hair and sent it to Tom. I slipped my phone back into my pocket and grabbed her hips and started to fuck Hikaru hard. She just sighed, biting her lip. She was strangely quiet and I liked my women to make noise when I’m fucking them. I could order her to moan, but I’d rather she did it on her own. So, I slid a hand down her side, reaching down to her groin and started to pinch her clit with my fingers. Her cunt tightened as I stroked her clit.

Her breathing quickened as I played with her clit. A low, throaty moan escaped her lips and then her dam broke and she panted, “Oh, your tool is stirring me up! Stirring up my cauldron!” She moaned, throatily. “Stir me up! Stir me up! My cauldron is boiling over!” Her cunt twitched on my cock as she came. “Yes, I am boiling! Iku! Iku!”

The bathroom doors swung in. “Oh my god, Mr. Beck is such an asshole,” a Black, teenage girl complained as she entered in.

“Right, graduation’s Sunday, why is he…What the fuck!” her friend gasped, seeing me plow Hikaru from behind.

The Black teenager was beautiful girl with a cute nose. Her skin was the color of chocolate, her black hair was braided in rows across her scalp ending with beaded braids at the base of her neck that clicked as her head moved. She wore tight, blue jeans and a black, Lady Gaga concert shirt. Her friend was fair skinned, with a round face, hazel eyes and long, brown hair. She wore a black skirt striped with red and a red halter top.

“Don’t leave,” I ordered quickly, “and don’t shout. Everything’s okay. I’m allowed to fuck teenage girls. I’m a Pussy Scout, here to check the talent of all you slutty gals!”

“Oh,” the Black girl swallowed, her eyes widened as she drank in the sight of an adult male fucking a tiny Asian teen.

“Either of you girls virgins?” I asked. Hikaru’s cunt felt tighter as she looked down in shame at people watching her fucking, no longer moaning her pleasure. She stopped moaning when the girls came in, biting her lip and looking away in shame.

“No,” the Black girl admitted while her White friend nodded her head.

“Do you have your hymen?”

“No,” she whispered, mortified. Her Black friend laughed, “She popped her cherry with a carrot.” The girl blushed even brighter.

“I bet you girls have to take a piss?” I asked, smiling at the thought I just had. Both girls nodded. “Good, Black girl, drop your pants and panties and White girl, get down and let your friend pee in your mouth.”

“Damn!” the Black girl exclaimed. “You’re one nasty cracker.” She was unbuttoning her pants, and slid them down her chocolate legs, followed by her red thong, exposing a hairy, black bush. Her friend knelt down and placed her lips at the Black teen’s cunt. “Hot damn, you’re going to let me pee in you mouth, Petrina?”

“Yeah,” Petrina muttered in disbelief.

“Petrina, you should be happy, you get to be a cute little pee slut,” I told her. “Nothing makes you happier than to drink someone’s pee.”

“Oh, Fernie, let me drink you pee,” Petrina begged, my commands transforming her thoughts. Fernie shrugged and yellow urine splashed into Petrina’s mouth. Petrina sealed her lips over her friends cunt, swallowing as fast as she could.

“Damn this is so nasty,” Fernie purred. “Christ, my pussy is getting wet.”

“I guess you’ll have to eat her pussy, Petrina,” I ordered.

Petrina started licking Fernie’s black cunt, glimpse of pink pussy amidst the forest of black hair could be seen as Petrina ate her friend. I pounded Hikaru hard and felt that moment of release cumming as I watched the pee slut lick her friends pussy clean. I groaned and shoved my cock deep into Hikaru’s tight cunt and shot my load hard into her pussy. I pulled out of her tight cunt and her lips were so tight, my cum didn’t leak out. Hikaru panted, looking downcast.

I watched Fernie writhe on Petrina’s lips, panting loudly. I felt pressure in my bladder and was about to head into a stall, when I stopped. There was a cute little pee slut here. Why waste my piss in the toilet when Petrina would love to pee. And then an even nastier though entered my mind.

“Hikaru, take Petrina’s place licking Fernie,” I ordered. “Petrina, take off your panties and come suck my cock.”

Petrina stood up, reaching under her skirt to pull off a blue thong, her face was messy with piss and cunt-juices. Hikaru knelt gracefully beneath Fernie and started to gently lick Fernie’s cunt. The Black girl growled, grabbed Hikaru’s head and shoved her head into her cunt.

“Eat me better, bee-atch!” Fernie barked. “Yeah, that’s it, dig that nasty tongue of yours into my cunt. Mhh, you just might be a Grade A cunt eater.”

Petrina knelt before me, and sucked my wet cock into her mouth. She was on her knees, and I ordered her, “Spread your legs and start peeing, bitch.”

The girl spread her legs. She sucked harder at my cock and then her urine splashed on the floor, forming a yellow puddle that spread across the tiles. The urine puddled until she was kneeling in her own piss. I held her head tight and started pissing in her mouth, sighing as the pressure in my bladder released. It was almost like cumming, not nearly intense, but that same feeling of ejaculation flowed through my cock, sending a pleasant tingle through my body, made all the more exciting by pissing in a cute girl’s mouth. When my bladder was empty I pulled out of her mouth and she coughed, more urine running down her face, her neck, to stain her halter top.

“You got the floor dirty, pee slut,” I shouted. “Bend down and lick that piss up like a good little piss slut.”

The teen crawled back and bent her hand, grimacing as she licked her urine off the dirty tiled floors. Fuck that was nasty and I felt my cock harden as the teen degraded herself. I moved behind her, flipping up her skirt. She looked up in alarm and barked, “Keep licking, slut, don’t stop just cause you’re about to get your first dick up your snatch!”

Her pussy was covered by a mat of brown hair, wet with urine. I knelt down on the floor, luckily the puddle of pee didn’t reach this far, and rubbed the head of my cock on her cunt and slowly pushed into her. She moaned as she lapped her dirty pee up, her back arching as her cunt gave way to my cock. God, it was nice fucking a tight, teenage cunt, I built up to a steady rhythm.

“That’s nasty!” Fernie moaned. Hikaru was really into licking her cunt, now. The Japanese girl’s arms were wrapped around the Black girl’s waist, hugging her ass. Hikaru had a taste of jungle fever and was devouring the Black girls pussy like it was the tasty thing in the world. It probably was. Nothing tasted better than a woman’s pussy juices.

The bathroom door opened and a girl texting on her smart phone walked in, so focused on her phone she reached the first stall before she realized what was going on. Her blue eyes, framed by red-rimmed glasses, widened in surprise, her hand going to her mouth. She wore a long, Black skirt and conservative, white blouse tucked into her skirt. Her hair was black, cut short, with a single red streak down he left bangs that was at odds with her conservative dress.

“Oh, jeepers,” she gasped and then flushed, closing her eyes.

“Are you a virgin?” I asked, a girl dressed this conservative must be but she shook her head no. “Well, if you have to pee, Petrina here wants to drink it, right slut?” I smacked Petrina’s ass and she gasped, “Yes!” and went back to licking up her piss.

“I…what,” stammered the new girl. “You want me to piss…is that pee she’s licking up?”

“She’s a pee slut,” I laughed, fucking slowly into Petrina’s cunt. “So hike up your skirt and drop your panties and let her drink your piss and eat your little cunny.”

A frilly pair of pink panties came out from beneath the new girls skirt and she walked over to Petrina. Petrina rose up, wrapping her arms around the girls hips as her head disappeared beneath the girls skirt. Petrina’s cunt squeezed my cock as the new girl relaxed, her mouth open in awe, as she pissed in Petrina’s mouth. I kept fucking the pee slut and then she came as she gulped the new girls piss, her cunt throbbing about my dick.

I kept fucking her and the new girl moaned, “Oh wow her tongue fills nice,” she gasped. “Umm, she’s almost as good a cunny sucker as my cousin!” A delicious shudder went through the new girl, “Her tongue is agile. I bet she’s sucked some girl’s cunt before.”

“Oh she has,” moaned Fernie. “We lez out all the time! That’s how I know she popped her cherry with a carrot. I watched her do it!” Fernie purred. “And this little Asian slut’s learning to do a good job. I’m going to cover your face in my juices, sugar. Just keep sucking my clit, you little lezzie slut! Oh, crap, I’m coming! This lezzie bee-atch is making me cum!”

The new girl gasped, “Yes, right there, pee slut. Lick my dirty pussy clean. Oh yes, oh fricking yes, that’s amazing! Oh, oh, here it cums, baby, here it cums. Drink my girl cum like you drank my pee!”

The new girl bucked on Petrina’s face and stumbled back, and slipped on the pee and fell on her butt. “Oh shoot!” she gasped and quickly got up, looking at her ass. She landed right in the puddle and had a huge wet spot on her ass.

Flushing in embarrassment, she walked over to the sink and pulled off her skirt, washing it in the faucet. Her bush was black, and neatly trimmed, and drenched with pussy juices. I watched her nice ass as I fucked Petrina. The bell tolled, ending the period, as I shot my load of cum into Petrina’s cunt. She gasped and panted as I pulled out. Fernie was pulling her pants up, a satisfied smile on her lips.

“Hikaru, get dressed and remember to wait out front,” I ordered, zipping up my pants and bumped into a pair of girls that gaped at a man walking out of the restroom. I questioned them and neither of the girls were virgins, or that cute, so I excited out into the crowded hallway.

It was chaos in the hallway. If a girl walked by I’d grab her, ask if she was a virgin, shouting over the noise of all the students. While I was questioning that girl, three more girls would walk by that I didn’t get to ask. Then the hallway thinned, suddenly, and another bell rang, starting the next period. I walked into the next classroom and found a very attractive teacher, young, probably fresh out of college.

The teacher, Miss Blythe, according to the plaque on her desk, was a fiery-redhead bombshell with a pair of big tits straining a sleeveless, tan blouse. All the boys in the class started lustfully at the teacher as she wrote on the whiteboard, her breasts jiggling beneath her blouse. Her nice ass was covered by a tight, knee length pencil skirt, that was a the same tan as the blouse.

Miss Blythe’s class contained three boys and five girls who were virgins. Disappointingly, all had broken their hymens, one riding a bike, two with pencils, and two doing sports. I decided to give the virgin boys a treat and Miss Blythe was more than happy to bend over her desk. She hiked up her skirt and pull down her black thong, exposing a pussy bare of any hair. All the boys in the classes groaned in lust, and a few of the girls, I noticed.

I enjoyed a lusty Latina girl with a nice set of breasts as the boys took their turns on the teacher. The Latina girl had a tight pussy, the only thing she had shoved up her cunt was a pencil. I enjoyed her pussy as I watched Miss Blythe get mounted by the first teen boy, a tall, pimply sixteen year old.

He barely last a thirty seconds. When he stuck his dick in his teacher’s cunt, he pumped five times, and shot his load. He stumbled back, muttering, “Thanks Miss Blythe,” and the next virgin took his place, an overweight kid that wheezed as he fucked his teacher. He had some stamina, though, lasting a full three minutes before he shot his load into his teacher.

A few of the other boys in the classes had pulled out their cocks and were jerking off, watching their teacher get fucked by the third boy. One of the teens jerking off wore a Letterman jacket and a few of the girls were watching his cock with interest. He motioned at a cute, blue-haired girl and she blushed and knelt down and sucked his cock into her mouth.

It was like the dam broke when that girl sucked the jock’s cock into her mouth and students were pairing up, seemingly not caring who they were with. Girls were fucking and sucking all over the classroom. A Black girl was bent over a desk and fucked by an Asian boy from behind. A plain looking red-head lifted her skirt and shoved her pussy in the Black girl’s face and she just started lapping at the plain girl’s clit.

A second girl joined the blue-haired girl sucking on the jocks cock. The third virgin creamed Miss Blythe’s cunt and a tall, lanky Black teen took his place and Miss Blythe moaned her appreciation as she came on the Black guy’s cock. Two girls made out while a pair of boys jerked off watching them. One girl’s blouse was open and a load of cum splashed on her tits and the other girl bent down, licking cum off her friend’s tits while the other guy shot his load into her hair and cheek.

I groaned and creamed my lusty Latina’s cunt. When I pulled out the first boy to fuck Miss Blthye slipped his cock up the Latina girl’s pussy and started pumping away. Maybe he would last longer on his second time. As I walked to the door I heard an exclamation and turned to see the boy pull out, a big grin on his face. I guess not, I thought as I left the orgy.

The next classroom had a few familiar faces, including Hikaru and the conservative dressed girl who pissed down Petrina’s mouth. Only one girl in this classroom was still a virgin. Her name as Felicity and she was a black-haired girl, tall and gangly, with her black hair in a long, french braid. Not only was she a virgin, she said she still had an intact hymen.

There were two virgin boys in the class, and I let Hikaru and the conservatively dressed girl, Maya her named turned out to be, make men of them as I unbuttoned Felicity’s jeans. I slid my hand down her panties and she sucked in her breath, trembling as I invaded her panties. Her pubic hair felt silky on my hand and I gently probed her cunt and felt a thin membrane stopping me from going too deep.

“Well, it’s your lucky day, Felicity,” I told her. “Meet me at the flagpole after school and I’ll take you home and you’ll get your cherry popped.”

“I … oh, okay,” Felicity stammered, flustered. Behind her, Maya was gasping in an orgasm. Maya original virgin had finished quick, but one of the jocks had jumped in and started fucking her and brought her to a screaming orgasm.

Back into the hallway I went, one virgin down, one to go. And, as a bonus, I had found the sex slave for Tom. I was smiling, about to round a corner in the hallway, when a skinny girl, honey-blonde hair in a plait down her back, walked by, and I grabbed her arm.

“Virgin?” I asked.

“No,” she answered.

I pushed her into the janitor’s supply closet, pulled off her tights, lifted her red skirt and started plowing her pussy. She moaned and bucked on me, wrapping her legs around my hips, as I fucked her into the supply shelf. A bottle of bleach fell, bouncing on the floor, along with rolls of toilet paper. When the janitor found us, I turned us about, leaning against the shelf and flipped up her skirt, exposing her pert ass.

“Why don’t you fuck her tight ass,” I told the janitor.

The girl moaned in pain as the janitor’s cock slid into her cornhole. Her pussy got real tight as the janitor reamed her ass and I plowed her cunt. Soon, the girl was panting and moaning in pleasure, clutching me tightly as both her holes were fucked. The janitor came first, probably the first taste of teenage ass he ever had. I creamed her cunt when her orgasm rolled through her. When I walked out, the janitor was trying out her cunt, enjoying himself some sloppy seconds.

Just as I walked in the next classroom, the bell rang and the period was over and students were darting out of class, shuffling about the school. I saw a cute girl disappear outside and I hurried after her. She had auburn hair in a ponytail and looked similar to Mary from behind. When I caught up with her, she had already crossed the courtyard and entered the gym/cafeteria building and was about to enter the locker rooms.

I always wanted to walk into the girls locker room, to feast my eyes on an entire room full of naked, teenage flesh, and play with them. So I followed the honey-blonde teen into the locker room. I was not disappointed and my cock grew hard in an instant. Everywhere I looked, there were girls half undress, putting on sports bras, pulling on gym shorts and t-shirts. A girl shrieked and everyone froze, covering their naked flesh with whatever was at hand.

A female gym teacher stood up from her office, storming out. “What the hell are you doing?” she demanded. She was a bulldog of a woman, face reddening in anger, and looked like she could just tear my head off barehanded if she wanted to.

“You, go teach the boys today, and don’t tell anyone what’s going on in here!” I barked. “Girls, line up, naked.”

The teacher walked out in stunned surprise and the fifteen or so teenage girls started stripping naked. A confused buzz echoing through the locker room as the girls questioned each other, wonder what was happening. My cock was raging hard as I pulled off my clothes, and the girls flushed, some looking boldly at my cock, others looking away in embarrassment. And some that looked away were sneaking curious peaks.

Finally, all naked, fifteen gorgeous teenagers lined up before me. They were short and tall, curvy and skinny. Some had big breasts, others little ones. All their breasts were perky with youth, nipples pointing upward and bouncing as they walked. Most had pubic hair, only a few were shaved bare. Some had hairy, thick bushes, while others were neatly trimmed for bikini season. Some were skinny, some were pleasantly plump.

Sadly, none had their hymens. Three had broken theirs during gym class this year, a few others with dildos, various phallic vegetables, horseback riding, and doing the splits. I walked down the line, eying each girl up, hefting a breast, feeling a nipple, or sliding my hand across a shaved cunt, my cock jutting hard in front of me, bouncing as I walked.

“Okay, girls, for gym class we’re going to have ourselves a nice little orgy,” I ordered. “So grab a partner and discover how great it is to pleasure another woman.”

Friends paired up with friends and the locker room was filled with feminine sighs and moans and giggles. Addison, the slightly plump, in a kinda sexy way, red-headed I met earlier, was bent over a bench while a Black girl ate her cunt. An Asian girl and a White girl were sixty-nining on the floor. Two blondes were making out, playing with each other’s breasts.

I grabbed a busty brunette and sat down next to Addison and enjoyed a nice titty fuck. The plump red-headed moaned and gasped next to me as I enjoyed the brunette’s rubbed my cock with her tits. The brunette’s name was Daffodil, and her tits were soft and pillowy as she fucked them up and down on my cock. Her pink tongue would lick my cock head on the down stroke, sending a delightful shudder every time. Addison moaned as she came on the Black girl’s face and I moaned as I shot my load all over Daffodil’s big tits.

Addison and the Black girl started licking my cum off Daffodil’s titties, and sucking her brown nipples. My cock hardened at the sight. Addison kissed down Daffodil’s body and found her sopping wet cunt and ate her out as the Black girl sucked one Daffodil’s big tits.

I stood up and noticed Latina girl and a Black girl taking a shower, rubbing their bodies together and I went and joined them. I fucked the Black girl, pushing her against the shower stall, while I had the Latina girl eat my ass out. The Black girl’s cunt was tight and she moaned like a bitch in heat as I reamed her. The Latina girl’s tongue felt amazing as she licked my ass, shoving her tongue inside my tight hole. And then the saucy Latina teen slipped a finger in and I felt that incredible feeling of having my prostate massaged and shot a huge load into her friend. When I pulled out of the Latina girl wasted no time diving into the Black girl’s sloppy cunt.

Some of the girls had changed partners, Addison was tribbing with an Asian girl on the floor. Daffodil was eating a Black girl’s cunt while the auburn-haired girl I followed into the shower ate Daffodil’s cunt. I found another Asian girl and fucked her ass while another girl sucked on her cunt. Her ass was tight and hot and I fucked her hard while she panted in pleasure. When I creamed her ass, the girl eating her pussy sucked my cum out of the Asian girl’s ass.

In the shower, a daisy chain of five girls formed, and I watched while two girls took turns sucking on my cock. The girls in the daisy chain formed a circle, each girl sucked on someone’s cunt while another girl sucked on her pussy. They all were moaning and every few minutes one would cum, bucking and shouting her pleasure. Was anything more beautiful than young women pleasuring each other? Mary, of course, but nothing else could compare. I came all over the faces of the two girls sucking on my cock and watched as they licked my cum off their faces, then kissed each other passionately, sharing the bounty of my sperm.

Before the period ended, I bent a the auburn-haired girl I initially followed into the locker room, over a bench. She had been getting her cunt eaten out by Addison. Addison giggled, her face sticky, and found another girl who was free and the pair slipped into a sixty-nine. I spread the auburn-haired girl’s ass open and buggered her good and hard. Her ass was tight and hot on my cock as I reamed her ass, pulling on her auburn ponytail, and I shuddered when I came inside her.

Sadly, the period was over too soon and I had my virgin to find. The girls, reluctantly, got dressed, and a few were talking about having a slumber party tonight to continue. I wish I could be there, but Mary’s family was coming over for dinner and I was hoping to fuck both her sisters tonight.

I was starving, and the cafeteria was just up the hall from the locker room. It was the first lunch period, I learned, from a saucy girl with brunette hair while waiting to get some food. Her name was Whitney and she wasn’t a virgin. Whitney complained about having first lunch.

“It’s just too early in the day, I get hungry again around last period,” Whitney bitched. “I signed up for second lunch for my senior year.” Whitney explained that Rogers had too many students to fit them in the cafeteria at once, so they had three lunch periods. “I had third lunch my last semester and it sucked. I was so hungry by the time it came around. Second period is where its at.”

The food was sloppy joes and a salad, neither of which were any good. But I was starving, so I ate two sloppy joes and finished off the soggy salad, sitting at a cafeteria table while Whitney sucked my cock beneath the table. She’s have to finish quickly, her food was getting cold and I be that wouldn’t improve its taste any.

Rumor was going around the school if you wanted to lose your virginity, find me, and a group of nerdy boys and one jock did exactly that. I found them each a girl, and sent them off to find an empty classroom and lose their virginities. When I shot my load down Whitney’s mouth, I hoped the extra protein I gave her would tide her over until after school.

I continued my search for the second virgin and I was striking out. Three classrooms later, and I’ll had accomplished was a few more lads losing their virginities. Between periods, I grabbed a nerdy girl with glasses and bushy, brown hair.

“Virgin?” I asked, rotely.

“Yes,” the girl blushed prettily.

“Do you still have your hymen?” I asked and here would come her no and how she lost it.

“Yes,” she whispered and I almost didn’t make out her word.

I blinked in surprise, and lifted her green skirt. She stood frozen in fear as I slid my hand down her panties, feeling her silky pubic hair. Her eyes searched the crowd of students, but no one seemed to notice. I slipped a finger up her wet cunt and she jumped.

“Don’t scream,” I ordered, “Just relax.” I slid in a little ways into her warm, sucking cunt and felt a thin membrane and relief surged through me. Finally, I found the last virgin I needed. “What’s your name?”

“April Lovel,” she whispered.

“Good, meet me at the flagpole after school,” I told her. “Today, you’re getting your cherry popped.

There were still two periods left and just because I found my virgins, didn’t mean I was ready to go. There were plenty more girls to fuck, I thought with a smile. I saw my pee slut heading into the bathroom, followed by Maya, the conservatively dressed girl. I check in on them and found Petrina happily drinking her pee in a bathroom stall and Maya happily getting her sloppy cunt eaten out by Petrina.

“She’s the best,” Maya moaned. “We’re going to have a lot of fun this summer!”

I slipped into an English class. A thin, bony woman, who looked like all the fluids had been sucked out of her body, leaving a withered old hag behind, was reading from Shakespeare. Macbeth, I think. Not caring about virgins anymore, just looking for a girl to fuck. I noticed this cute, Asian girl, Cinnamon skinned, maybe from the Indian Subcontinent, or maybe from Malaysia. She sat in the back, her black hair cut short and streaked with red.

“Everyone, just listen to the teacher read for Macbeth,” I ordered, walking back to the class.

Her name was Jessamine and I bent her over her desk, flipped up her red and green tartan skirt and pulled down a pair of frilly, yellow panties. I rubbed her bushy cunt a few times, feeling her moistening then I slid into her and she groaned loudly.

“Oh man!” she gasped. “Umm, that feels nice.”

Sitting next to Jessamine, was a coffee-skinned, Black girl who watched with fascination as I fucked Jessamine. Jessamine was moaning loudly, urging me to fuck her harder and faster. Her cunt was tight and wet on my cock and my balls slapping against her clit as I fucked her.

“Take off your panties,” I told the Black girl and she pulled off a red panties from beneath her skirt. I smelled them, enjoying the spicy musk of her arousal then shoved the panties into Jessamine’s mouth. “Your disrupting class, young lady!”

I fucked her hard, enjoying her muffled moans through her classmate’s panties. Jessamine gripped the edge of her desk as I fucked her. The desk rasping on the linoleum floor of the classroom and was slowly inching its way forward. Jessamine cunt was a vice on my cock when she came and I thought the desk might collapse as she spasmed atop it.

When I was about to cum, I pulled out of her cunt, pulled the Black girls panties out of her mouth and jerked off into the sodden panties’ gusset, leaving ropes of creamy cum plastering the crotch. “Here’s your panties back,” I said. “You should put those on right away.”

The Black girl, flushing darkly, stood up and pulled the panties soaked in spit and cum up her creamy legs. She squirmed as she sat down, the creamy mess in her panties cool on her pussy. Jessamine pulled her panties back up and moved her desk back and sat down, pulling open her book to read along with the rest of the class.

In a computer lab, a Black girl sucked me off while I check my Hotmail account. Chris, one of my D&D buddies, emailed me a pic of Velvet, cum covering her enormous, G Cup breasts. Velvet was a bikini barista I turned into a sex slave for Chris this morning. There was another email from Quatch, another D&D buddy, thanking me for turning his little sister into his sex slave. “Little cocktease got what was cumming to her,” the email red and a pic of a girl’s asshole leaking cum was attached.

In the Chemistry lab, I bumped into the Cunningham twins Mary and I had enjoyed at Loews last week. Both were looking great, their hair was blonde, Rose’s long and braided and Daisy’s short. They both hugged me and kissed me, excited to see me and my cock was excited to see them. Their clothes came off as the rest of the class were doing some sort of experiment. The twins had large breasts topped with dark nipples, Daisy’s cunt shaved bare and Rose’s covered by a blonde bush.

“We fuck mom and dad every night,” Daisy panted as she bounced on my cock. Her sister, Rose, sat behind her, cradling her sister’s boobs as she rode me cowgirl style, and kissing her neck. “We sleep in their king sized bed and everyone just enjoys each other.”

“We’ve become quite close,” Rose giggled, licking her sister’s neck. “Mom’s even lezzed out with a few of our girlfriends. And last night, dad fucked Maya good and hard while Maya ate out mom’s cunt. It was so wicked. Daisy and I rubbed our cunnies together as we watched.”

When I came in Daisy’s cunt, Rose ate her out while I fucked her from behind. It was hot, watching one twin sister eat the other’s cunt out. Rose’s pussy was tight on my cock as I fucked her, hard and fast, and she moaned loudly into her sister’s cunt. Daisy moaned just as loud, encouraging her sister to eat her.

“Yes, yes!” Daisy moaned. “You naughty slut, eat my cunny! Ohh, you know just how to lez on me! Yes, oh yes, my sweet Rosie is making me cum!”

Rose drank her sister’s cum as it flooded her lips. It wasn’t long after that, as I fucked her hard, that Rose came on my cock, her little cunt spasming deliciously. I groaned and shot my load into her hot little cunt. The two sisters lay on the floor, panting and cuddling, cum oozing out of Rose’s cunt. They kissed, like reflections coming together and merging where their lips met.

I enjoyed a few more hot cunts before the school day ended. In a health class, the girls got a very detailed lesson on male anatomy and every girl in the class got to suck on my cock for a minute and then I finished up in the cutest girl’s cunt. The boys got to enjoy the other girls, and the entire classroom was filled with naked, panting teenagers. There were two more girls than boys, and so they learned all about tribbing and how sweet it was to cum on another girls cunt. Their old teacher, Mr. Ward, jerked his cock quietly at his desk.

In a civics class, I bumped into Addison again and enjoyed her sloppy cunt as she blew three different guys, swallowing their cum like a pro, before I added my cum to her slutty cunt. When I left, their teacher was taking my place, giving Addison a very spirited lesson as the class cheered him on.

I bumped into Melody, who, along with her mother, I fucked at the Old Navy store last week. It had been Melody’s sixteenth birthday, and her and her mom were playing hooky to celebrate. It had been hot watching mother and daughter eating each other’s cunts, so I pulled Melody into the same janitor’s closet I fucked another girl earlier today.

“How’s your mom?” I asked as my cock slid into her wet cunt.

“Oh, things are just fine,” Melody moaned. “Last night, with her help, I seduced my step-dad. He was so scared at first, but then he really got into it. He really loved watching mom and me make out and then nearly had a heart-attack when mom ate his cum out of my pussy!”

“God that sounds hot,” I panted as I plowed into her cunt.

No janitor interrupted this time and I fucked Melody to a screaming orgasm and then left a load of cum in her body as the final bell tolled, ending the school day. “I bet your mom will love eating my cum out of your slutty pussy.”

“I bet she will,” Melody answered with a saucy smile.

As I left the janitor’s closet, I felt like had I accomplished a lot today. I fucked more cunts then I ever thought I could, putting my sexual stamina wish to the test and it did not let me down. I wondered how many of those girls were on birth control. Maybe I knocked a few up, I thought with a smile. I found my two virgins, Alice and Felicity, waiting for me and led them to my car, wondering if they were on birth control. Maybe I could plant a pair of babies in their cunts.

We passed Hikaru as she patiently waited for her new master to come and take her away to her life as a sex slave. A slight smile graced her lips and she squeezed her thighs in excitement. I led the virgins to my car, and put them in the backseat of my silver Mustang and climbed in the front, starting the car.

“Okay, girls, let’s go get those cherries popped,” I said, glancing in my mirror.

April looked nervous and Felicity wrapped an arm around her, hugging her and smiling excitedly. I backed out of the parking space and sped home, eager to transform these girls into women.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 18: Virgins

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 18: Virgins

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Females, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, First, Anal, Oral, Rimming

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 17



Lucifer’s semen burned in my cunt as he ejaculated. and another orgasm rolled through my body. Hatred and shame burned inside me as Lucifer pulled his cock out. “Always a pleasure, Lilith,” Lucifer said, pleasantly. Then, like I was his dog, he reached out and stroked my hair before he descended deeper into the Abyss.

After my attempts to seduce Mary and turn her against Mark had failed, Lucifer spent several hours fucking me, reveling in my humiliation. Anger boiled inside me. A white-hot rage that needed to be unleashed on someone. On Mark! That disgusting sack of pus!

I peered into the house and saw Mark and his disgusting friends fucking his Thralls around the dinner table. I concentrated and felt Mary was far away, dancing in a club, grinding on another woman. She was drunk on alcohol and sex. She was almost as bad. Loving her man, submitting to his lust like a good little woman. She was just like that whore, Eve, rutting with Adam.

I had failed at seducing Mary. Me, the first woman, the succubus. I was the first sex goddess, before Asherah, before Hathor and Aphrodite. There was me. And that little whore resisted me! It galled me. I needed to fix this, I needed to have a success. I needed to take something away from Mark and Mary.

But what. All of their precious sluts were in the house, save the one with Mary. But I couldn’t touch any of them. Mary’s command to not appear before any of them was a chain about my neck. If I concentrated, I could see the red, crystal chain leading off to Mary. The chain would remain until Mary used her last boon.

Frustrated, I peered at Mark, examining his soul. Lucifer was right, I hadn’t been paying enough attention. So I studied his soul. It was red, the sign of a Warlock, and his soul’s connections branched out from him. All the lives that touched him or that he had touched radiated out in all directions. Most were black chains that connected Mark to his Thralls. Anyone who had been giving a command by Mark had a chain connecting Mark to their souls. Some were tiny, barely threads, fading into silver. These were people who were given simple commands, ones that didn’t change their personalities, and Mark’s influence was slowly fading from them. Others were thicker. These represented people permanently changed by Mark.

Other threads and chains also branched from mark. Silver threads were regular mortals, the thick ones, what few there were, represented the friends and family of Mark. The thinner, silver threads, represented acquaintances. Each of Mark’s friends had a silver thread that connected them to Mark.

A pair of entwined, red threads connected Mark and Mary’s souls. Lucifer was right, they were soulmates and would be very hard to break up. Magic would have to be used to dominate one of their minds. An option not opened to me at the present. My powers could only influence a mortal, not force them to obey, sadly.

Lastly, a huge, red chain descended from Mark’s soul down into the abyss. Mary would have a similar chain leading down into darkness. That chain would lead all they way to Lucifer. The embodiment of the Pact Mark had signed, chaining his soul to Lucifer. Every Warlock had the red chain, leading to whatever demon they made a pact with. If Mary had summoned me the proper way, instead of using that crystal, a thicker, red chain would connect us then the crystal one.

I turned my attention to the black chains. I wondered if any were important. The thickest black chains were his sluts, the Thralls Mark had the most control over, the Thralls most affected by his commands. There were two chains that led away from the house, just as thick as the chains connecting his sluts. Curious, I touched the chains. Both were women, up north somewhere. They had never been in the house since I was summoned. Who were they? Were they sex slaves of Marks? They must be if Mark had as much control over them as his sluts.

Interesting. Mary had ordered me to not appear before their sluts. Clearly, these two were sex slaves of Mark, but were they ‘sluts.’ Well, as far as I was concerned, Mary was referring to the girls in the house when she gave me that order. For all I know, Mary doesn’t even know of the existences of these two Thralls. I smiled, the stupid bitch had left me a loophole. Oh, these two had a lot to learn about dealing with demons. You need to be quite specific or we’ll find so many interesting ways to wiggle out our agreements.

I followed the black chains north and found the two women they belonged to. They were in a quaint lodging. A bed and breakfast I believe they are called, on the Key Peninsula. Their room had a gorgeous view of the Strait of Juan de Fuca, which connected the Puget Sound to the Pacific Ocean. The women were in bed, making love.

A busty blonde with big tits, both nipples pierced with gold rings, was on her back while the other woman, a short, lithe, black-haired woman with small, apple-sized breasts, ate her cunt. The blonde was writhing on her bed, her wide, Slavic face contorted in pleasure, her breasts heaving as she panted her passion. The black-haired woman was quite skilled at eating cunt, her tongue flicking rapidly on the blonde’s clit as she fucked three fingers in and out of her shaved cunt.

I examined their black souls, the sign of a Thrall. Their thick black chains led back to Mark and other connections led off them: family, close friends, former lovers. The pair were connected by entwined, black threads. Soulmates, how interesting. Wedding rings glinted on their fingers. Yes, Washington State had legalized gay marriage last November.

This was perfect. I would need followers when I was freed from the Abyss. Mortals to worship me and serve me. And in the meantime, I needed agents in the Mortal World. My appearance was far to distracting to mortals. Preparations needed to be made before I was free. The thought of stealing Mark’s own Thralls sent a delicious shiver through my body and my cunt moistened in excitement. I should have thought of this before.

I watched their lovemaking, waiting for them to fall asleep so I could examine their dreams. I needed to learn about their hopes, fears, and desires. So armed, I could seduce these two women to my cause. Their lovemaking went on for some time, changing positions often. Sometimes they would lick each other’s pussies at the same time, sometimes they would scissor their legs together. The two were drunk on each other, their relationship was clearly new. They must be on their honeymoon, as mortal’s called it, newly wedded. They cried each other’s names as they made love, the blonde was Lana and the black-haired woman was Chantelle.

Nearby, a man was dreaming, his lusts rising, a horrid, ear-splitting screech that knifed through my soul. Well, these two weren’t sleeping anytime soon, so I followed the horrid sound to silence it. A few blocks away I found a fat, ugly man sleeping next to his wife. I glared down at him and his rutting dream, wincing as another knife stabbed my soul.

I peered into his dream, to see what disgusting fantasy he was having. In his dream, he fantasized about fucking some actress named Scarlett Johansson. She was dressed in tight, black latex, the pants pulled down to expose her nice ass and bare cunts. Men of this time were fascinated by hairless cunts. The man dreamed he was Thor, his flab bouncing as he plowed the red-head from behind. I snorted, as if that tub of lard could be a god or fuck a woman half as beautiful as Scarlett Johansson.

I invaded the dream and the man quickly forgot all about Scarlet. She was a beautiful women, but all beauty failed when compared to me. I was Lilith, the original sex goddess. The first women created, I was perfection. I pushed the fat man down, roughly, his cock hard and ready, and I mounted him. And rode him. Every time he came inside me, I stole more of his vitality. I arched my back, thrusting my perfect breasts forward. The fat man groped my tits with his fat finger, clumsily pawing at my breasts.

I rode him harder and harder, the more lifeforce I stole, the faster I fucked him. I pushed the man far past his physical limits. He was lost to the pleasure. He didn’t care about anything but me, not his wife, certainly not Scarlet Whatshername. And definitely not the weariness suffusing his body, the hammering of his heart, and the burning in his lungs. I lost count of how many times he came inside me, lost in the pleasure of his lifeforce rolling through my body. Nothing was sweeter than slowly draining a man to the brink of death.

When I finished he was passed out, his heart beating frantically. It would take him days to recover, I thought with a smile, if his heart doesn’t give out first. And his delicious lifeforce filled my belly, spreading warmth and energy through me. If the man didn’t die, every time he so much as jerked his own cock, he would think of the dream, of me. I would haunt his fantasies until he died, every time he would fuck someone, he would remember me and his partner would not compare.

When I returned to the two women, they were cuddling, drifting off to sleep, their lusts satiated and I studied their dreams and learned much. Once they were asleep, I could direct their subconscious and slowly sifted out their hopes and fears, desires and secrets.

Lana, the blonde, was bisexual and had cravings for men that Chantelle could never satisfy. Lana was often unfaithful to Chantelle with men, to satisfy her lust and to drive Chantelle crazy with jealousy. Lana loved how aggressive sexually it would make Chantelle after Chantelle would witness her with a male lover. She had secret desires to be fucked by a futanari, a dickgirl. Not some guy who got breast augmentation, but an actual woman with a penis. I studied her fears, next, and Lana’s greatest fear was growing old and losing Chantelle to another woman, younger and prettier then her.

From Chantelle I learned how much she loved Lana and hated watching her with other men. Every time was a knife in her heart and every time she wanted to tell Lana to stop, but instead would find herself fucking Lana passionately, proving that Lana enjoyed being with her more than with a man. Both of them were strippers, and Lana would often fuck men during lap dances while Chantelle watched. It was Chantelle’s greatest fear that Lana would leave her for a man. Chantelle was Lana’s first woman and Chantelle feared that Lana would one day stop being gay and go back to men.

I smiled, this was perfect. I knew just how to seduce these girls to my service.

I entered the Mortal World, dawn would be approaching in a few hours, so I needed to act now. I was strongest at night, beneath a moon. When I manifested, my lust radiated out from me in waves, filling the entirety of the bed and breakfast. Both sleeping women started to stir, their nipples hardening and their cunts weeping fluid. In the next room was a couple celebrating their wedding anniversary The wife was sleeping, but the husband was up, using the restroom. The lust hit him, overwhelming his thoughts and he rushes to his wife and soon their passionate fucking could be heard through the thin walls. Upstairs, the innkeeper, a woman in her sixties, started to masturbate for the first time in years.

Lana is the first to awaken, her eyes wide with desire when she sees me. I appeared naked, my lush body bathed in silvery moonlight. Lana shakes Chantelle who snuggles against Lana and sucks a nipple into her mouth. Lana’s eyes glisten with desire, her full lips parted slightly.

“Who are you?” gasped Lana, her voice thick with her accent, Ukrainian, I think.

“Lilith,” I answered, purring my voice. “I am here to gift you with pleasures.”

I pulled away the covers, exposing their bodies. Chantelle was pressed against Lana’s side, her hand caressing Lana’s shaved cunt as she nursed at Lana’s breast. I touched both women’s thighs and they cried out as they climaxed, hugging each other tightly as they trembled in passion. Lana claimed Chantelle’s lips with a kiss, the wives exploring each other’s mouth with their tongues. I crawled up their bodies, triggering a second orgasm in each woman as my breasts dragged across their naked flesh, my hard nipples sliding pleasantly across their silky skin.

Both women sucked my hard nipples into their mouths. Their thighs parted for me and I slid a leg tight against each of their wet pussies. They started to grind on me, flooding my thighs with their passion as orgasms rolled through their bodies. I held the women to my breasts, delighting in the feel of their wet lips on my nipples. Each played with nipple differently. Lana sucked harder, nibbling with her teeth, and Chantelle used her tongue more, playing with my hard nipple then sucking it back into her mouth. I breathed deeply, inhaling the heady scent of womanly passion.

I inserted fantasies into both women. For Chantelle, the fantasy of having her own penis, of how happy Lana was to finally be fully satisfied by her wife. The pleasure of sticking a penis into a woman’s cunt and ejaculating your seed into her.

For Lana, the fantasy of being taken by Chantelle, to feel Chantelle’s dick fucking into her cunt, better than any man’s dick because it belonged to her wife, to her love. And beneath her cock, she still had her pussy. She was still a woman, the only woman who could satisfy her fully, a dickgirl.

“I can give this two you,” I whispered to Chantelle, pulling her head off my breast. “With a cock, you could fully satisfy Lana. She would never need to cheat on you.” I pulled Lana off my breast and whispered, “You fear growing old, of Chantelle finding a younger woman, but I can keep you and your wife young and beautiful forever.”

I waited, watching as the ladies absorbed what I promised through the haze of their lust. Chantelle licked her lips, glancing at her wife. “W-would you be happy if I had a d-dick?” Chantelle asked her wife, nervous.

“Oh, that would make me so happy!” Lana moaned. “I’ve always fantasized about being with a futanari!”

“A what?” Chantelle asked and Lana kissed her. “A beautiful girl with a beautiful dick,” Lana answered.

“All I need is your pledge to worship me,” I told them. “Swear your souls to me and be my High Priestesses, and I will grant you your desires.”

“But we belong to Master and Mistress,” Chantelle objected.

“Your bodies, not your souls,” I lied. “Besides, I serve Mark and Mary as well. They sent me to you, to grant these desires.”

“Really?” Lana asked. She was trying to think, to object. Deep down she could sense the lie, sense that she was betraying Mark, but my lust permeated her body, overriding her fear.

I laughed inside. This was too easy. “Yes. Just say, ‘I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, for now until the end of time,’ and then we shall consummate our agreement.”

“Consummate?” Chantelle asked.

I reached down and caressed my clit and summoned my cock. My clit swelled and grew, transforming into my cock, I made it seven inches, no need to frighten them with the monster I made when I raped Sister Louise. Lana stared lustfully at my cock, her objections vanished as she saw her deepest, darkest fantasy about to be fulfilled. Chantelle saw her wife staring at the cock, then glanced down at her pussy and imagined a cock there and Lana staring with that same lust at her.

“Say the words, and spread your legs. When my seed spills inside you, our pact will be made, and your boons shall be granted,” I cooed, stroking both of their faces. They gasped and shuddered in orgasms.

Chantelle and Lana looked into each other’s eyes. Their hands entwined and then nodded. In unison, they said, “I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, from now until the end of time!”

Lana spread her legs for me, opening herself up to me, eager to be fucked by a futanari. I could only fuck someone with their consent, the curse God put on me when I made the cock. And Lana was clearly willing. I groaned as the delicious feel of her cunt giving way as the head of cock slid inside her. Her pussy clenched about me as she orgasmed. And she kept on orgasming as I fucked her, the feel of my cock inside her burned through her nerves. Our breasts rubbed against each other as we fucked, hard nipples pressing into the flesh of our breasts.

Lana and Chantelle still held hands tightly, Chantelle watching in breathless anticipation as I fucked her wife. Lana’s cunt was continuously spasming, milking my cock, as her orgasms rolled through her body. I kissed her soft cheek then capture her sweet lips in a kiss. Lana’s free hand gripped my ass, pulling me tighter into her inviting cunt. I could feel my orgasm building in my ovaries and my cervix twitching. There was no better feeling than fucking a woman, using my cock in violation of God’s creation. I thrust over and over into her pussy, our flesh slapping together every time I bottomed out. Every movement of my cock inside Lana’s cunt brought me closer and closer to orgasm.

Then that shuddering release. My seed rushed from my ovaries and out my cock, spilling black semen into Lana’s fertile womb. Lana screamed in passion and passed out from the intensity of her orgasm. At that moment, I grasped the black chain that bound Lana to Mark and yanked it away and attached it to my soul, the black fell away, replaced by the red of a Warlock. Lana’s boon granted and my payment met. Lana and Chantelle would forever be young and beautiful and would forever be mine.

I pulled out of Lana and Chantelle caressed her unconscious wife’s face. She then spread her legs for me. My cock never softened and I rubbed it against Chantelle’s slit, nudging her hard clit. She spasmed in orgasm when my cock brushed her clit, making it harder for me to find her hole as she bucked in pleasure. Finally, I found the opened and shoved in. Chantelle howled in pleasure as she orgasmed from my cock entering her cunt.

She was tighter than Lana, her cunt a velvet vice on my cock. I fucked her hard and Chantelle writhed beneath me. She captured one of my nipples with her lips, sucking hard, her hips bucking up to fuck me back. I could feel that tightening in my ovaries build and build and then I spilt my black seed in her fertile womb and wrest Mark’s hold over her and made her mine.

I pulled out, and was surprised to find that Chantelle was still conscious. Most women black out from the intensity of the orgasm when I cum in them. She glanced down and frowned. “Where’s my cock?”

“Grip your clit and twist it and concentrate,” I told her.

She smiled in amazement as a cock grew out of her clit, six inches. She stroked it and shuddered in pleasure. “Oh this is so amazing, my Goddess.”

Lana was stirring. She saw her wife’s cock and smiled in amazement, reaching out to stroke it as well. “Thank you, my Goddess,” Lana said, tears in her eyes.

“Enjoy yourselves,” I told them, “and then you’ll have work to do.”

“Work?” Lana asked, still stroking her wife’s cock.

“Yes, we’re going to destroy Mark and Mary,” I told them, “and Lucifer.”

“Mark and Mary,” Chantelle said and then her eyes opened. “Oh my god, what did they do to us. They, they made us do things to them!”

“I freed you from Mark’s slavery,” I told them. “Mark and Mary used magic on you to make you their whores, but I freed you. They can never control you.” No Warlock could control another. The chains that bound their souls to the demon the Warlock made the Pact with prevented that.

Lana straddled Chantelle, sliding her wet cunt down Chantelle’s cock. “We will make them pay, Lana,” Chantelle moaned as her wife started to ride her cock.

I smiled. Inside both women, I could feel my black sperm swimming up their pussies, heading for her womb. Every woman I fucked quickened a child. Soon, new monsters would be birthed and loosed on the world. My new children to hound mankind. I laughed aloud and watched my Priestesses pleasure each other, and felt my sperm reach their wombs, waiting for one of their eggs to make its way down from their ovaries. The moment my cock entered them, their had ovaries released an egg. Soon, my new child would be conceived.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was sweaty when I got back from jogging and breaking in the newest member of my jogging club. Issy Norup lived in one of the houses I bought yesterday, along with her parents. They got to live there for free, provided their fifteen year old daughter, Issy, was available for me to fuck. Thanks to my powers, the Norups didn’t have a problem with the arrangements. Issy was an athletic girl, so I invited her to join my jogging club. After the jog, the group meets back at Madeleine’s house where I would enjoy one of my jogging sluts. Today, that was Issy and the teenager had a tight cunt.

No one was awake when I got home, although Jessica and Noel’s cars were already gone. I’ve never needed that much sleep, I usually got four or five hours a night, and I tend to always wake up at the same time, which was about 5:45 AM right now. I slipped into the bedroom I shared with my fiancee. She was sleeping off the fun she had last night. She had went dancing with a friend of hers, Diane, at a lesbian club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver and came home reeking of pussy.

While she was out partying, I was hosting my D&D group. We had been playing for twelve years, alternating who DM. There was Quatch, my best friend and best man for my upcoming wedding. The others were Tom, Chris, and Karl, who were going to be my grooms. The guys were quite impressed with my sex slaves and each expressed interest in getting their own slave. They were my friends, the only real friends I ever had, so I was more than happy to provide them with a slut of their own.

I turned the shower on. The bathroom filled up with steam and I slipped under the hot water and let the warmth take the ache from my legs away. I was slowly getting used to jogging. My body was slowly getting in better and better shape. I think it’s the consequent of my wish to have a long and healthy life that I was starting to shed my excess pounds.

As the warm water rolled over me, the dream I had last night returned. I couldn’t shake the dream, it filled my mind while I was jogging. I was thinking about the dream more than I was watching the five naked sluts that jogged before me, and those five ladies all had beautiful asses. It was such a weird dream, and so very vivid. In my dream, I held two dolls in my hands. One doll was blonde and the other raven-haired. I held them tightly, squeezing them in my hands, they were mine and I didn’t want to let go of them. And then Lilith appeared, clad only in her silver hair and a gloating smile on her face. She had grabbed the blonde doll first and wrenched it painfully out of my hands. Then she grabbed the raven-haired doll and painfully ripped it from my hand. And then she smiled triumphantly at me.

I felt the dream was important, I just wasn’t sure why. I lowered my head, letting the warm water splash down my head and back. Who were the dolls? Were they even people, or did they just represent something. Was it a warning, a premonition, or was this just my fear of Lilith manifesting from my subconscious.

I sighed, it was probably just a nightmare. Probably. I grabbed the soap and as I started to wash my body, and thought about the day ahead of me. The first thing I would do would be to get my friends their slaves. Chris wanted a bikini barista named Velvet that worked at Hot Chick A Latte on Meridian up her in South Hill. Karl wanted his boss, Julie, at the Ram where he worked as a chef. Tom wanted a petite, Asian teenager with bushy pubic hair. He didn’t care who she was, so long as those three criteria were met.

I had already gotten Quatch his sex slave. He wanted his little sister, Kim, who was staying with him and, according to Quatch, was a major cocktease. So last night I gave her a call and made her Quatch’s sex slave. Quatch should have spent last night enjoying his new slave.

After I took care finding my friends some sex slaves, I was planning on finding a pair of virgins at the Rogers High School. With all the unprotected sex Mary and I were having one of us was bound to catch some disease. Lilith told us about a spell we could use to make us immune. It required two women with intact hymens. Their innocents would protect us from getting STDs. All three of the teenage girls in the neighborhood had already broken their hymens, two by their boyfriends and one using her mother’s vibrator. I was also hoping to find Tom’s sex slave at the school along with our virgins.

Finished showering, I slipped out and dried off. I dressed in a pair of boxers, comfortable jeans, and a black t-shirt. Mary was still sleeping, curled up on her side. Her auburn hair was spilled across the bed. I bent over and kissed her on the cheek and headed downstairs. Desiree was cooking in the kitchen, naked save for an apron. I had taken Desiree from her husband, Brandon, and his house as well. Desiree was an amazing cook and I would have kept her even if she was the ugliest woman on the planet. She wasn’t. She was a gorgeous Latina with big breasts and a nice ass.

“What’s for breakfast?”

“Chocolate chip pancakes, mi Rey,” Desiree answered in her sexy, Latina accent. I reached over and fondled her dusky ass.

She was standing at the stove, a mixing bowl full of pancake mix sat next to her while she flipped a few on her griddle. She wiggled her ass as I massaged her butt. “Keep cooking,” I whispered, kissing her neck as I unzipped my jeans and pulled my cock out. My hard cock slid across her plump ass then between her legs. I guided my cock, found the wet lips of her cunt and rubbed my head around a few times before I found her hole and slid my cock up inside her.

“Mmm, that’s nice,” purred Desiree as I started to fuck her.

I wrapped my arms around her waist and slipped under her apron and squeezed her heavy breasts and played with her hard nipples as I fucked her in a steady rhythm. Her cunt felt like a wet, warm glove sliding up and down on my sensitive head. Desiree continued cooking, flipping the first pancakes onto a platter and ladling more batter onto the griddle.

“Morning, Master,” Chasity murmured sleepily.

“Slut,” I replied.

Chasity, our cop slut, smiled and rubbed my ass as she walked by, heading for the coffee pot and poured herself a cup of coffee. She grabbed a couple of pancakes and set down on the small kitchen table and started eating. “These are delicious,” Chasity said with delight.

“Oh, thank you,” Desiree panted. Her hips were moving as her lust built as I fucked her.

“Not as delicious as your cunt,” I quipped.

“Or your cock, mi Rey,” Desiree quipped back.

After I shot my load in Desiree’s cunt, I sat grabbed a plate of pancakes, even with my distraction they were only slight burned, and sat down next to Chasity. I watched my cum trickling down Desiree’s inner thigh as I ate. Xiu, a petite and busty Asian slut, joined us a few minutes later, that unsightly nose splint still on her face from when Mary broke it on Monday.

“You’re seeing the doctor about your nose today?”

“Yes, Master,” Xiu said, sitting next to me. “I think the split will get removed.”

“Good,” I said.

I pulled out my phone, figuring Karl’s boss, Julie should be in by now to start on the morning prep for the restaurant so I called the Ram in Lakewood. A guy answered the phone and I told him to put Julie on. “Yes, what is it?” an impatient woman said over the phone. She had a shrewish voice, the kind of woman that would just nag you to death.

“Julie, from now on you’re going to be Karl Nielson sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll do whatever Karl wants and love him for as long as he wants you, okay.”

“Yeah,” she answered, the shrewish tone vanishing. “Who are …” I hung up on her. Karl down, just Chris and Tom left to go.

“Sluts, let Mary sleep as long as she wants,” I ordered. “Chantelle and Lana should be showing up today.”

“They were with you at the Space Needle last week?” Xiu asked. Last Saturday, to celebrate our engagement, I had taken over the entirety of the restaurant at the top of the Space Needle. I kept the six most beautiful servers and had them work naked. It devolved into an orgy pretty quickly. Mary and I ended up keeping three of the servers: Xiu, Fiona, and Korina; as sex slaves

“Yeah, they were on their honeymoon when we claimed them,” I said. “I let them enjoy the rest of their honeymoon before they had to return.”

“How nice,” Desiree said. Then she cleared her throat, and, nervously, asked, “Mi Rey, would you be mad if I asked Allison to marry me?”

I smiled. “I’ve noticed the two of you seemed close the last few days. I think its a good idea.”

“Thank you, mi Rey.” There were tears in her eyes and she bent over and kissed me.

“Take a thousand dollars and go buy an engagement ring,” I said, pushing away from the table. “Let Mary know I will be home around 2:30. Desiree, you know what to cook for dinner?”

“Yes, mi Reina left instructions. I’ll pick up the ingredients after breakfast.”

I kissed Xiu, Chasity, and Desiree and headed out the house and into my Mustang. My first stop was the Hot Chick A Latte to get Chris his sex slave. The bikini barista stand was a hot pink, tiny building in the parking lot of a convenient store on Meridian, the main drag that ran north and south through South Hill down into Puyallup and up towards Federal Way and SeaTac. I parked my car and walked up and knocked at the door.

“Let me in,” I ordered.

The door opened and a tan-skinned woman, with the largest tits I had ever seen, opened the door. She was easily a G Cup like Chris claimed. Her breasts were full, heavy and swayed as she walked. Two pasties with the Rockstar energy drink logos on them covered her nipples. The only clothing she wore was a pair of frilly, yellow panties. Behind her another busty girl, only a DD Cup, who also wore pasties, was making a coffee for a customer.

“Yes?” the giant-titted girl asked.

“Velvet?” She nodded. “Good, we’re going to fuck, so get those panties off.”

Her panties came off and I entered inside the coffee stand. I gripped her left pastie and tore it off. She winced as her huge areola and fat nipple was exposed. I bent down and sucked the fat nipple into my mouth, and hefted her heavy tit and squeezed the flesh mound.

“What the fuck,” the other barista gasped.

“Keep working,” I ordered her as my cock slid into Velvet’s shaved cunt.

I had Velvet pushed up against a supply shelf and started fucking her hard. The shelf, and the ingredients on it rattled as I fucked her. Her huge tits pressed against my chest, one nipple still covered by the slick pastie. I gripped her skinny ass and really started to plow into her cunt. The girl definitely had some nice charms. Her lips were wet on my cheek as she kissed my face, panting in pleasure.

“You’re going to be Chris Young’s sex slave,” I growled in her hear.

“Oh, who’s that?” she asked in confusion.

“He’s a customer,” I said, and squeezed one of her big tits, feeling the soft yet firm flesh between my fingers. “You’re going to love him and do whatever he wants, no matter how disgusting, for as long as he wants you.”

“Yes, yes,” she gasped. “My Chris.” Her cunt spasmed on my cock and she bucked against me, Fuck, just the idea of being some guy’s sex slave as enough to send this whore into an orgasm. “I can’t wait to meet my Chris!” she moaned.

“Chris will come today and you’re going to go with him because you belong to him now.”

“Yes, yes, I’m all his,” she panted.

I left Velvet panting on the floor of the coffee stand, my cum oozing out of her cunt, wearing only a single pastie. She was a nice fuck, Chris was going to enjoy her. I pulled out my phone and sent him a text message to come on down and collect his slave. “She’s wet and ready for you, buddy. *-)”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I woke up this morning, Mark was already gone. He seemed to like to wake up early. I, on the other hand, hated waking up early. I used to have to wake up 4 AM for my job at Starbucks. Lucky for me, I met Mark and didn’t have to work at that shitty job anymore.

My pussy was still wet from this amazing sex dream I had. Both my sisters were in it and they were so beautiful, nude and pressing against me. They caressed me and I caressed them. Maybe sleeping with my sisters could be something magical and beautiful and not something I needed to worry about.

I reluctantly crawled out of bed and pulled on my pink, silk robe, loving how cool and sleek the fabric felt on my body. Downstairs, I found some of the sluts eating a breakfast of chocolate chip pancakes. All the sluts were there, save the three with jobs: our reporter, Jessica; our FBI Agent, Noel; and Willow, our doctor.

Korina was looking better, her arm still in a sling from when Chasity shot her on Monday night. At the time, Korina was being controlled by a nun and was about to brain Mark with a rolling pin when Korina shot her. Desiree also had gotten shot by Chasity, and I used my second boon from Lilith to save her life.

As I ate my breakfast I gave the sluts their orders for the day. The house needed to be spotless, my dad and sisters were coming for dinner tonight, along with their boyfriends. My family was eager to meet Mark. Apparently, none of them ever liked Mike and were glad that I had found someone better. After dinner, I planed on seducing one of my sisters. It was part of a spell that would allow me to stop Nuns.

I was nervous. I wasn’t sure if I could actually sleep with my sisters, but that dream was giving me second thoughts. Maybe Shannon, she was always bullying me when we were children. I wouldn’t mind getting a little bit of payback. But Missy was just a sweetheart, the baby of the family. I shared a bedroom with her since I was four and we used to share everything. I smiled at a nasty thought, we could share each other’s bodies, now. I licked my lips, maybe I should have both. I smiled, what a naughty thought and then I realized I was actually looking forward to having Shannon and Missy naked in my bed.

Damn, I was turning into one kinky girl. What next, would I be fucking my dad? No. I shook my head. That was a little too much. Mark had made me into a sex crazed woman, not that I was complaining, but sleeping with my dad … well that was a line I just wouldn’t cross. I wasn’t kinky enough to do that.

Yet, a voice whispered inside me, and I wiggled in my chair as a trickle of pussy juices leaked out.

“Desiree, you have the shopping list?” I asked, dragging my thoughts out of the gutter.

“Yes, mi Reina, I was just about to leave,” Desiree answered.

Karen, the former nun, suddenly bolted from the table and went running out of the room. I followed her, concerned, and saw her disappear into the bathroom. I looked inside and then looked away. Karen was retching into the toilet and I couldn’t watch that. Just knowing she was doing it was enough to make my stomach queasy. What was wrong with the girl? She had been throwing up for the last several mornings.

“You okay?” I asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Karen answered, washing her mouth. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“You’re not pregnant, right?” I wondered. “Is this morning sickness?”

“Nuns don’t get pregnant,” Karen answered. “It’s one of the gifts we’re given, since we may have to have unprotected sex. So, it would have to be since Lilith stripped my powers. And if Master has impregnated me, its far to early for morning sickness to develop. I mean, it hasn’t even been a week, yet since he first fucked me.”

I nodded. “Okay, well if you’re feeling better.” I motioned her to follow and we returned to the dining room. I sat down and ate a piece of my pancake, then continued with my orders, “Tonight, only Fiona, Thamina, and Desiree are to remain.” Desiree had to stay because she was the cook. The other two I just picked at random. It didn’t really matter which sluts stayed, they were all beautiful. “You three need to get some less slutty maid outfits to wear. The rest of you sluts will go next door while my family is here. The Laytons are supposed to move out today. Order pizza and do whatever you want.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the sluts answered back. It sent a naughty thrill through me, all these sluts obeying me.

“Allison, Karen, and Xiu, we’re going to go see a florist and several caters for the wedding.”

“Mistress, I have that doctor’s appointment today,” Xiu, the former Asian waitress, said. “But I’ll be more than happy to cancel.”

“Oh, sure, go to the doctor. Violet, you’ll come instead.” I didn’t really care which sluts came. I just wanted some company and some second opinions on flower arrangements and food and whatnots.

Teenaged Violet beamed at me. “Oh, thank you, Mistress.”

The three I chose went upstairs to change while the other sluts began cleaning the house. I went upstairs to take a quick shower and then I dug through my underwear drawer, finding a red thong and pulling it over my hips. Next, I pulled on a pair of cute, skinny jeans with scroll-work tracings on the rear pockets that really made my ass look nice. Lastly, I put on purple halter top that didn’t quite reach the waist of my jeans and left the back of my thong visible. I fished out some lip gloss from my purse, peach flavored, and smeared it on my lips.

The sluts were waiting for me, dressed. All three were giggling and excited to go out. Teenage Allison, our first slut, was wearing a similar pair of skinny jeans to the ones I wore, a blue thong on display, and a flower printed belly shirt draped her breasts. Violet, our other teenage slut, had white knee socks and a pleated, green skirt. For a top she was wearing a green bikini.

“Are you wearing the bottoms?” I asked her when I noticed her top. Violet grinned and flipped up her skirt exposing her tight, naked ass. I reached out and squeezed her cheek. “Naughty slut,” I laughed, wickedly.

Karen was wearing tight, lycra shorts, hot pink, with the word “Slut!” printed in sparkly red letters on her ass and a hot pink, matching halter top, that had “Nice Tatas!” written in red sparkles. She was definitely a slut, I thought, licking my lips, and had some nice tatas.

“Let’s go, sluts,” I ordered.

We piled into my cute Eos. Karen was entrusted with the GPS. I wasn’t that familiar with South Hill and I had no idea where some of these places were. At the florist we settled on a color theme for the flowers: white and pink with purple for a splash of vibrancy. My bouquet would be made up of white daisy’s and snapdragons, pink orchids, and a few deep purple anemone. The same flowers would be placed in vases lining the aisle and for smaller arrangements at the tables.

Next, we headed to the caterers and ate some delicious food. One had these delicious squabs that I absolutely loved and while the other cater had pumpkin ravioli. I was leaning towards the squab. I got to-go boxes from both for Mark to try later and see what he liked. Then we were off to the bakery to order the cake. A triple layered, white cake decorated with pink, frosting flowers, and little figures of Mark and I perched atop the cake beneath a white arch. It was going to be so beautiful.

When we got home, around two in the afternoon, I was tired. Mark was going to have to make it up to me for doing all the legwork for our wedding. He still wasn’t back yet. He must be still having fun at the High School looking for our virgins. The horny jackass probably found them right away and then got carried away and popped their cherries. And then spent the whole day fucking through the student body.

I sat down on the couch in the living room and kicked off my heels. Thamina, our nurse slut, was cleaning in the living room, naked, her dusky skin was so beautiful, a beautiful coffee-cream color. Her breasts were round, perfect handfuls topped by dark nipples. Her cunt had been waxed, leaving only a V of black hair that pointed to the top of her slit. Her dark hair was covered by a colorful headscarf, a vestige of her modest Muslim upbringing.

“I need a foot rub, Thamina,” I said.

“Oh, absolutely, Mistress,” Thamina excitedly answered and knelt down and started to massage my right foot with rigid pressure.

“You’re pretty good at that,” I murmured.

“Oh, thank you, I used to give my husband footrubs,” Thamina replied.

“You’re married?” I asked in surprise.

“He died last year visiting his family in the West Bank,” Thamina answered. “He … he wasn’t a kind man.”

“Sorry, anyways,” I told her and closed my eyes, her hand felt so damn good as she rubbed my sole.

“Its alright, I have you and Master now.”

Her massage felt so good, so relaxing. I needed to get my feet massaged more often. She started to massaging my left foot. “Your toes are so dainty, Mistress.”

I smiled. “I know, they’re so cute.” A thought entered my mind. “Why don’t you suck them.”

I shivered in pleasure as her wet tongue started licking my foot, sliding between my toes and sucking into her mouth like little cocks. Delightful tingles traveled through my body, ending at my pussy and I felt myself starting to moisten. I unsnapped the button on my jeans and slid my hand inside to find my pussy growing wet. I slowly circled my clit, not wanting to cum, just wanting to feel more pleasure as Thamina worshiped my feet with her mouth.

“Let me do that, Mistress,” Xiu said.

I opened my eyes to see the busty Asian beauty sitting down next to me. The splint on her nose was off and her face was no longer swollen. When she had been under the control of Karen, when she was a nun, I had kicked her in the face during the struggle and broken her nose. I was glad to see her beautiful face was back to normal. She most have just got back because she was dressed in a pair of jean shorts and a blue tanktop that clung to her large tits. On Xiu petite frame her tits looked enormous but were actually the same size as Desiree’s.

I pulled my hand out of my pants and Xiu’s deft fingers slid in. Being touched by someone else was always more exciting. I closed my eyes and sighed as Xiu’s fingers roamed about my pussy, stroking my labia, caressing my clitoris, and sliding into my vaginal canal. Thamina continued to lick my toes, a trickle of pleasure that added to the torrent that Xiu was creating in my pussy. I slid my arm under Xiu’s tank top and pushed up her bra, freeing her large tit from the cup. I squeezed her fleshy melon and found the butterfly that dangled from her nipple piercing and gave it a hard pull. Xiu cooed in a pain and pleasure. The slut was a masochist.

I felt Xiu push up my halter top, the fabric rubbing pleasantly on my hard nipples. My perky breasts were exposed to the air and I felt warm breath on my right breast. I gasped and shivered in pleasure as a wet tongue licked my right breast, circling my areola. Wet lips sucked my hard nipple, the lips soft on my sensitive nub. Every time I pulled on her piercing, her moan vibrated on my nipple, adding another delicious feeling to the pleasures my sluts were giving me.

The front door opened and someone entered the living room. I opened my eyes to see Noel, our FBI slut, back from work. She was wearing a reddish-brown pantsuit. Her blonde hair was pinned up in a bun and she pulled it out and her hair spilled about her face in a wild mane. She pulled off her jacket revealing a white blouse and her shoulder harness for her service weapon.

“You’re back early,” I sighed in pleasure, and patted the couch next to me.

Noel sat down, unbuttoning her blouse and exposing her black bra. “I spent the day getting interviewed by OPR,” Noel sighed, tired. “They’re giving Peterson the third degree right now.”

I smiled, Agent Peterson was the asshole that had our door broken down yesterday and sent a whole SWAT team to storm our house. Mark made him give our reporter slut, Jessica, an interview where he made a complete ass of himself, admitting in the interview that Mark wasn’t the bank robber and that his incompetence led to this disastrous raid on an innocent man and his family while they slept. The prick deserved it, and more. I thought being captured by a Nun was scary, but two guys in black pointing sub-machine guns at you while you lay naked in bed is quite terrifying.

“What’s OPR?” I asked.

“Oh, its the Office of Professional Responsibility,” Noel answered. “Its the FBI’s Internal Affairs.”

“Okay, so Peterson’s in trouble?” I asked with a smile.

“Yeah, the evidence against Mark is pretty iron-clad,” Noel informed. “They’ve used facial recognition software to identify him in the security footage from the bank robberies and compared it to his drivers license. OPR can’t understand why Agent Peterson didn’t arrest Mark. They think he was bribed or blackmailed. So, a judge has signed off on wiretap warrants for both your cell phones and the house line. They’re going to start surveilling the house, soon. I won’t be able to keep my cover if I keep coming here. Rumor is an investigator from Organized Crime Unit in New York is flying in to take over the investigation.”

“Okay,” I told her, reaching out and fingering her bra, thinking about what she said. Surveillance will be problematic. “You’ll need to be here Sunday night. We’ll sneak you in a car trunk, I guess.”

Noel pulled out a cell phone. “This is a burner phone,” Noel said. “I’ll use it to communicate with you.”

I stroked her face and pulled her in for a kiss. Her tongue slithered into my mouth and I sucked on it as Xiu fingered me and Thamina sucked my toes. Noel started playing with my left breast, her fingers gently pinched my hard nipple. Xiu’s mouth was sucking hard on my other nipple, her tongue swirling about my nipple.

I broke the kiss, “Noel, you’re our slut and the FBI isn’t going to keep you from us,” I said, holding her chin. “Let us know where the surveillance is and Mark will make sure they don’t report on you.”

“Thank you, Mistress!” Noel blushed and I pulled her in to kiss her sweet lips. This time it was my tongue that invaded her mouth.

My orgasm was building as the three sluts played with my body. The pressure in my womb was building and building, every touch of their tongues, their fingers, added to the pressure. The dam was starting to crumble beneath the sluts assault. My senses were alive, I could feel the fabric of my jeans rubbing on my legs, the velvet of the couch tickling my back. The fresh scent of Noel and Xiu’s jasmine shampoo filled my nose.

“Yeesss!” I howled as the dam burst and my body convulsed as the pleasure flooded my body. “Oh fucking yes!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled into the driveway of my house. In the backseat of my Mustang sat two high school girls, both virgins. It took me most of the school day to find two girls that still had their hymens at Rogers High School. I had to question, and fuck, quite a lot of girls. Many were virgins but they had broken their hymens with toys, hair brushes, doing sports, riding horses, and even riding a bike in one girl’s case.

I also had found Tom his teenage Asian sex slave. Her name was Hikaru, a beautiful, petite exchange student from Japan that had the thickest, hairiest black bush I’d ever seen, just the way Tom wanted. Tom had picked her up when school got out. The two virgins I’d found were April, a nerdy looking girl with silver glasses, bushy, brown hair and a beautiful face. The other was Felicity, a tall, gangly girl with a nice pair of tits and black hair that was pulled back in a beautiful french braid.

I was going to let Mary choose which girl she got to deflower. Both were beautiful, but April had those sexy glasses going for her, so I hoped Mary would choose Felicity. The girls were nervous when they got out of the car. They both knew they were here to lose their virginities. I reached out and grasped a hand from both girls. Their hands were slim and sweaty and I led the virgin teenagers into the house.

“Mare!” I called. “I’m home, where are you?”

“Living room,” Mary answered and I led the virgins deeper into the house.

Mary sat, disheveled, on the couch. On one side of her Xiu was snuggled against her and on the other side was Noel. Mary’s shirt was rolled up over her breasts and her nipples were hard, the right one wet with spit. Her jeans were unbuttoned and Xiu’s hand glistened, resting on Mary’s stomach. Thamina was kneeling naked on the floor, rubbing Mary’s dainty feet.

“They’re naked!” gasped April and she covered her glasses with her free hand.

Felicity smiled, nervous, and looked at Mary. “You are so beautiful,” she whispered in awe.

Mary purred, “So are you.” Mary stood up, and pulled off her shirt the rest of the way, her perky breasts swayed as she walked over. “Don’t be rude, hun, introduce us.”

“This is Felicity and the one with glasses is April,” I said. “Girl’s this is Mary. Why don’t you both give her a kiss.”

Beat red, April removed her hands from her eyes and bent in, looking to do a quick peck, but Mary had other ideas, pulling the girl tight against her and giving her a hard kiss with plenty of tongue that left the nerdy girl breathless. Felicity had an excited grin on her face and eagerly kissed Mary and playfully stuck her tongue into Mary’s mouth.

“I’m going to pop your cherry,” Mary told Felicity when she broke the kiss, squeezing the girls ass through her jeans. And that left me with cute, nerdy April.

We took our virgins upstairs, leading them by the hand, to our bedroom. April was the more nervous of the two girls and was shaking in fear, in anticipation, her breath coming ragged and fast. I stroked her bushy brown hair and cupped her pretty face and kissed her gently on the lips. Her body trembled against mine as her lips surrendered to my tongue. I tasted her apricot lip gloss and the fresh flavor of her mouth.

Mary was being more aggressive than I was. She pushed Felicity back onto the bed and crawled over her, dressed only in her tight jeans. Mary laid on top of the teenager and the pair passionately made out. Mary had her hand underneath Felicity’s My Little Pony t-shirt and was pawing at her breasts while Felicity’s hands roamed Mary’s supple back.

I broke the kiss, April’s eyes wide with awakened passion, her cheeks crimson. I caressed her cheek and whispered, “Undress me.”

Her hands, trembling, grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and pulled it over my head. Her hands caressed my chest. The fat had almost melted away and her hands played with my chest hair. Her hands traced down my body, reaching my pants. She popped the button and the zipper slowly slid down with a metal rasp. I stepped out of my pants as she slid them down my legs and then she grabbed my blue boxers and slid them out.

My hard cock popped out and bounced in front of her face. She gasped in surprise, her breath warm on my cock. I saw her tongue lick her lips. “It so big,” she whispered, fearfully. “That’s going to go … in me?”

“Your pussy will stretch,” I told her. “Why don’t you lick it.”

I shuddered as her timid tongue licked the shaft and grazed the sensitive tip. Her tongue licked over and over, like a cute kitten. On the bed, Mary was pushing up Felicity’s t-shirt, exposing her nice breasts cupped in a lilac bra. I watched my fiancee strip the blushing teenager bare, exposing her breasts topped with mauve nipples that Mary just couldn’t resist sucking into her mouth. April’s licks became more confident, more aggressive, her lips started kissing the head after every lick, and then I was inside her warm, wet mouth as she sucked me in.

Her teeth grazed my head and I winced. “Watch the teeth.”

“Sorry,” she apologized. This time she kept her mouth open wider when she sucked me in.

Mary was sliding down the bed, kissing Felicity’s flat stomach and began pulling off the teen’s blue jeans. Finally, Mary pulled off the girl’s lilac panties. Felicity flushed and covered her pussy and black pubic hair with her hands. Mary grabbed one hand pulled it away, kissing the palm, and set it at Felicity’s side. Breathing in deeply, Felicity moved her other hand away in submission.

When Mary spread the virgin teen’s thighs and exposed her tight slit, her lips parted slightly to reveal her pink depths, surrounded by a forest of black hair. The sight of Felicity’s virgin cunt was so beautiful, I felt my balls tightened and I came, hard, in April’s mouth. April gasped in surprise, releasing my cock and two more spurts of cum splashed her surprised face, staining her glasses. She stared up at me, in surprise, her tongue licking salty cum off her lips.

“Oh wow!” moaned Felicity as Mary’s tongue licked up her virgin slit. “Oh my god, that feels amazing!” Mary was lapping harder at Felicity’s cunt as the teen writhed on the bed in pleasure.

I grabbed April and pulled her to her feet. “You look so sexy with my cum on your face,” I told her.

“Thank you,” she flushed.

I grabbed the hem of April’s baggy, white shirt and pulled it over her head exposing her tiny breasts clad in a plain, boring white bra. I reached behind her and deftly unhooked her bra and her beautiful, small breasts were free, topped with large, dark nipples. Her nipples were hard as rocks and I reached out and pinched one and she trembled in pleasure. I slid my hand down her thin waist and found the zipper to her green skirt. Her panties were as boring and plain as her bra. I could see a damp spot on her crotch.

“Did sucking my cock make you wet?”

She nodded. “It was so … so dirty,” she giggled.

I pulled off her panties exposing her bushy brown hair covering her puffy pussy lips. Her fragrance was tangy and fresh and her hairs were matted with her passion. “Beg me to pop your cherry.”

“Please, take my virginity,” April begged, lust thickening her voice. “I … I want to be a women.”

“Are you on the pill?” Her lip trembled as she shook her head. I smiled, “Don’t sleep with another guy until you have your period and if you get pregnant, you’ll get the honor of baring my child.”

A tremulous smile creased her cum-stained lips as I pushed her back. Her legs touched the bed and she fell back next to Felicity. Felicity turned to April and kissed her, tasting my cum and the two virgin’s entwined their hands. Mary’s face was buried in Felicity’s snatch, furiously eating the girls cunt. I felt my cock harden and I stared at April’s brown furred muff.

I licked my lips and joined Mary, eating my virgin’s cunt. April gave a muffled gasp as my tongue slid up her tight slit and flicked her hard clit. Felicity leaned over and kissed April on the lips, her tongue shoved in April’s mouth. I delighted in the tangy, fresh flavor of April’s cunt, her pussy hairs tickling my lips as my tongue wiggled into her tight depths. I found the thin membrane of her maidenhead and pulled back, to scared to accidentally break it before I was ready. I concentrated on her clit, sucking it into my mouth and caressing the little pearl with my tongue.

“Cum with me,” Felicity urged April. “Please, cum with me!”

“Yes!” April gasped. “I’m going to orgasm! Oh, geez, this is so much better than rubbing on my pillow!”

Fresh juices flooded my mouth as both girls writhed on the bed as their first orgasm from a partner rolled through their bodies. I took one last lick with my tongue, enjoying one last taste of virgin cunt, before I rose up. Both virgins were flushed and wet and ready to have their cherries popped. April smiled at me, eager and shy all at the same time. Her large nipples were hard and sweat rolled down her breasts.

Mary stood up, face smeared with Felicity’s love juices. I pulled her to me and we kissed and I tasted tart and spicy pussy and Mary tasted tangy and fresh. “Help me with my strap-on, hun,” Mary said, when I broke the kiss.

I helped her slide the black, leather harness up her legs and positioned a fleshy dildo that was a little smaller than my cock. It wasn’t the big one she used to rape Karen back when we were punishing her earlier this week. I adjusted the straps and made sure the dildo was rubbing her little clit so she got as much pleasure as Felicity was about to get.

Both girls spread their legs, their virgin pussies glinting pink beneath their pubic hair. I mounted April and Mary mounted Felicity. I guided the head of my cock to her wet, aroused pussy, rubbing on her silky lips. April bit her lower lip and I looked into her blue eyes and slid my cock into her tight hole until I felt that thin membrane, the evidence of her innocents. When I broke her cherry and uttered the words Bathuwlah I would cast a spell and make myself immune to STDs. The girl’s stolen innocence would armor me.

I looked over at Mary and she had the tip of her strap-on in Felicity’s eager cunt and Mary smiled excitedly at me. Together, we intoned, “Bathuwlah!” and thrust forward, and I felt the membrane start to give beneath the force of my thrust. April gasped in pain as her hymen tore before the press of my cock, parting like cheesecloth, and I buried my dick halfway into her no longer virgin cunt. Energy seemed to be flowing from April’s cunt into my cock, spreading through my body, a tingle like static electricity. It took two more thrusts to bury my cock fully into her very tight pussy while April was groaning in pain.

I looked down at where our genitals met, and saw pinkish fluids coating my cock. As I drew back my cock, I rubbed my left index finger against her hard little clit and then slowly thrust in again, starting a slow, steady fuck. I grasped her nipple with my right hand and started playing with the turgid nub. Beside us, Mary was fucking Felicity slow and hard. The two women’s breasts were mashed together, nipples sliding about as the women were locked in a passionate kiss. Felicity’s limbs were wrapped around Mary, her arms around Mary’s back, her legs about Mary’s waist.

April’s cunt started to feel slicker and her moans became more pleasurable. She tried to kiss me, but I turned my head and her cum stained lips brushed my cheek. Her hands roamed my chest, stroking my nipples, playing with my chest hair, and rubbing my stomach. I picked up the pace of my fucking and April started to move her hips as the pleasure grew and grew inside her. Her cunt was hugging my cock tightly, every thrust increased the pleasure I felt. The tightness in my balls increased and I held off cumming, gritting my teeth. I want the little ex-virgin to have her first cum from a cock fucking her.

“Your cunt feel so tight,” I whispered to her. “So god damn tight!”

“I like … oh my … I like the feel of you inside me,” she panted back.

“Say it,” I whispered.

“Your penis, I like your p-penis. Inside me,” she whispered, flushing and her cunt tightened on my cock.

“That’s not what it’s called,” I urged. “My cock is in your slutty pussy.”

“Yes!” she gasped. “I love your c-cock in my … oh … my p-pussy! Oh, it feels so nice! Yes, yes!”

April’s cunt began to convulse on my dick and her entire body trembled beneath me as she experienced her first orgasm as a woman. I fucked her hard, slamming my cock into her loving depths three more times, striving to reach that point where the dam in my balls burst and cum would flood her once innocent cunt. I groaned, slamming in one more time and there it was, the pleasure released from my balls and flowed out and dumped into her teenage pussy.

“Wow,” she breathed as I rested atop her. “That was … nice.” She smiled.

“Yes, yes, yes, oh God yes!” Felicity was chanting next to us and we watched Mary pounding the hell out of Felicity’s cunt. I was so into fucking my virgin I didn’t even notice that Mary had flipped Felicity on her stomach and slid a pillow underneath her, elevating her ass, so she could fuck her hard from behind. Felicity’s perky ass jiggled every time Mary bottomed out in her cunt. Felicity’s face was turned towards me and her eyes were squeezed shut and her mouth open as she moaned in pleasure.

“You fucking whore,” Mary groaned, as she fucked her hard. “Oh, you’re going to make me cum, you fucking whore!”

“Yes, yes, yes, cum!” Felicity gasped. “Oh yes, yes, let’s cum together! Let’s cum!”

“Fucking whore!” Mary panted, her breasts bouncing up and down from the force of her fucking. “Oh fuck!”

“I’m cumming!” Felicity gasped as she writhed beneath Mary. “Holy shit, this is amazing!”

“You sweet fucking whore!” Mary yelled and collapsed on top of Felicity, trembling as her passion over took her. Mary rested her head on Felicity’s back and smiled at me, her face drenched in sweat.

“Thank you,” Felicity whispered. “That felt so good.”

“Wait till you have a real cock up your cunt,” Mary whispered back. “It feel so much better.”

“Really?” Felicity asked, wide eyed.

“Sure, let’s find out,” Mary said and pulled her strap-on out. “We’re switching partners.”

“Absolutely,” I said, reaching out to fondle Felicity’s pert ass. I rolled off of April, my cock slick with cunt juices and blood. “Ride me.”

“Like a cowgirl?” Felicity asked. “That’s what its called, right.”

“Yeah,” I said.

Mary walked over to April’s side of the bed and rubbed her cunt. “Oh please, I’m sore,” April murmured.

“Then roll over,” Mary said. “You have another hole.”

April looked puzzled for a moment and flushed. “You mean my … butthole?”

“Oh yeah, babe,” Mary said. “I’m going to ream your pretty little tushie and you’re going to scream in pleasure while I do it.”

Felicity was straddling my waist as April rolled over. Mary placed a pillow beneath April’s stomach, raising her ass up. Then, Mary leaned over and started reaming her asshole with her tongue, swirling around April’s rosebud. Mary wiggled her tongue past the tight ring and into virgin ass, then started to work a finger in. Felicity was struggling to get my cock in her cunt, taking a few tries before she lined everything up and sank down, slowly, onto my cock.

“Oh wow, you’re bigger than the dildo,” she gasped as her tight cunt engulfed my cock.

“Keep going,” I urged, closing my eyes as pleasure rolled through my body. “Swallow my dick with your hungry cunt!” Her cunt slid lower and lower down my shaft and until her clit was rubbing against the forest of my pubic hair and she raised herself up and slowly lowered herself down again. It was such a sweet torture as she slowly rode me.

“Oh my gosh,” April gasped as Mary fingered her ass. “That feels … good!” She sounded surprise.

“Told you, babe,” Mary cooed, slipping a second finger into her tight ass, “you’ll be howling in delight when I’m fucking your ass.”

Mary was starting to fuck April’s ass with her fingers faster and faster as the nerdy sluts asshole grew more and more used to her fingers. Felicity was starting to pick up the pace, too, as her cunt began to get hotter and hotter as my cock deliciously stretched her sensitive cuntal walls. I reached up and cupped one of her breasts and squeezed it. Her breasts were bigger than Mary’s, with tiny, mauve nipples that my fingers found and caressed. Her cunt tighten on my cock as I played with her nipples and a low moan escaped her lips.

“Don’t stop,” April moaned as Mary pulled out her fingers.

“It’s time for something bigger, babe,” Mary answered, moving atop the girl and maneuvering the dildo to the tight entrance of her asshole.

“Oh jeez,” April gasped as Mary pushed the dildo slowly into her ass. “You’re going to rip me apart!”

“Shh, relaxes,” Mary whispered, stroking the girls back. “Just relax and let my cock slip into your tight depths.” April moaned as the dildo sank deeper and deeper into her bowels. “There we are, see, I’m all the way in.”

“Oh wow, this feels so strange,” April panted as Mary started to pull out and then slid slowly in. Mary started to fuck her slightly faster every time she pulled out.

“Oh my god!” Felicity was moaning, “Your cock is so amazing in my cunt. It’s warm and twitches. Oh wow, I can feel the head and the shaft inside me. Fuck this is so awesome. Why did I wait so long to do this!”

“Are you on the pill?” I asked her.

“No,” Felicity answered, then her eyes widened in alarm and she stopped fucking me. “Oh fuck, you’re not wearing a condom.”

“Keep fucking,” I ordered and she immediately started fucking me again, going faster. “Isn’t it exciting. My sperm will soon be inside you, swimming their way to your womb. Maybe there will be a cute little egg for my little troopers to breach. Would you like that? Would you like to have my baby growing in your belly?”

“Yes!” she purred. “Oh, knock me up! Fill my belly with your baby!”

Her cunt tightened hard on my back and she arched her back in pleasure, thrusting her breasts forward and slamming all the way down on my cock. She howled wordlessly as her passion exploded through her. I could feel the power of her orgasm on my dick and answered with a load of fertile sperm.

“Ohh, I think I’m going to exploded?” April moaned next to us as Mary pounded her ass. “Oh jeez, oh jeez that’s great! Keep going! Yes, yes, holy crap! I’m going to cum! Yes, yes! Oh, fricking yes!” April howled and hugged a pillow as her orgasm exploded inside her.

Mary kept fucking her, grinding her clit against the dildo every time it bottomed out in the nerd’s ass. Mary grabbed her bushy hair, pulling her face up and kissing the girl on the lips, licking my dried cum from her cheek and howled her own passion into the girl’s ear before collapsing on top of her. Mary rolled off and snuggled up next to me, the wet dildo rubbing on my leg.

“You girls go find Thamina and tell her to take you home,” I ordered. “And remember, neither of you can fuck a guy until you’ve had your period.”

“Yes, Mark,” April pouted. Felicity sighed and got off me, my dick popping out of her cum filled cunt with a wet plop.

Mary unstrapped the dildo and tossed it to the floor and I stroked her hair and kissed her on the lips. The former virgins got dressed. Both seemed taken aback by being so abruptly kicked out. But Mary and I got what we wanted from them, so it was time for them to go. April looked sadly at me, the little slut had fallen in love with me. Well, she needed to learn that love and sex weren’t the same thing. Dressed, the two girls slipped out of the room.

“How was your day?” I asked, stroking her side. Mary was pressed up against me, her breasts and head on my chest.

“Long,” she sighed, and then pinched my side. “You’re coming with me for wedding stuff from now on,” Mary complained. “Or at least, you don’t get to fuck your way through a high school while I’m doing it.”

“I didn’t fuck my way through the entire high school,” I replied. “Although, there was a gym class.”

Mary shook her head laughed. “That’s my randy stallion.” She sighed. “But, you are going to help with the wedding plans, okay?”

“Yeah, of course, Mare.”

She kissed me. “Good. I have some samples from the caterers for you to try, I want to know which one you like best.”

“Sure. Why was Noel here so early?”

“The FBI isn’t buying what we told Peterson,” Mary answered “He’s in a lot of trouble. Noel says they’re sending an Organized Crime agent to run things and bugging our phones. They’re going to setup surveillance on us.”

“Okay, nothing we can’t handle,” I told her, stroking her hair. Then I slid my hand lower, down her back and reached plump ass, tracing a circle on her cheek. “I can’t wait to meet your family.”

“You mean you can’t wait to see me fuck my sisters,” Mary said with a naughty smile. “I’m kinda looking forward to it, too.”

“I thought you were nervous about it.”

“I had the hottest dream last night,” Mary said. “I was making love to my sisters. They were so beautiful, naked and wet, and we gave each other so much pleasure.”

“Sounds nice,” I said. “I can’t wait to see that.”

“I bet you can’t wait to fuck them,” Mary giggled.

“Yeah, I’d love that.” Mary kissed me. “We’ll see,” she said with a naughty smile.

We kissed some more. “When do you think Chantelle and Lana will get back?” Mary asked. “I thought they’d be back by now. You did tell them to return today?”

“I thought I did,” I said, thinking. “I was pretty drunk that night, it’s kind of a blur.”

Mary grabbed her phone and sent one of them a text and we went back to cuddling. “I need you to make a guest list,” Mary told me. “So we can start getting invitations mailed out. Buy Monday.” I kissed her hand. “Sure, Mare.”

Mary’s phone chirped and she read the text message. “Chantelle says, ‘I thought it was next Friday. Master said we could enjoy the rest of our honeymoon and we still have another week.’ Is that what you said, Mark?”

“I guess I did,” I answered with a shrug. “Tell them they have to be back by noon next Friday.”

“Oh, I almost forgot, Alice called, Monday at 3 pm in Seattle we have an appointment with the investment group that owns the empty lot,” Mary said. There was a big empty lot behind cul-de-sac our house was on that was supposed to be a housing development before the recession. We were going to buy it and build a huge mansion there.

I tensed at the mention of Alice. She was Mary’s friend or lover. I still wasn’t sure. Mary said they were friends, but they would spend hours making love in a hotel. I met Alice yesterday and she was clearly in love with Mary and jealous of me. Ironically, I was a little jealous of her.

Mary felt me tensed and asked, “What, didn’t you like Alice? I thought you two hit it off.”

I blinked. Really, did she not notice Alice glare daggers at me. If looks could kill, Alice would have blown my head off with the intensity of her gaze. “I … I don’t think she likes me,” I told her. “She seemed jealous when you were with me.”

Mary frowned. “Why would she be jealous. You’re my fiancee? Are you sure you were just imagining things?” I was pretty sure I wasn’t. Mary continued, “Her husband isn’t giving her any attention, so I’m just helping my friend out. There’s nothing between us but friendship and some great sex.”

“Maybe it was my imagination,” I lied. I wasn’t in the mood to fight. I was in the mood to have some great sex with my fiancee, though. I pulled her face up and kissed her on the lips. “I love you, my beautiful filly,” I whispered. Her loving smile begged to be kissed again.

Her tongue slipped into my mouth as the passion of our kiss grew. My cock was hardening as I stroked Mary’s side, sliding up to her perky breast, playing with her hard nipple. I broke the kiss. “I realized I haven’t made love to my beautiful fiancee, today.”

“Ohh, maybe you should fix that,” Mary panted. “She’s still a little angry about having to work on our wedding while you were off having fun.”

I kissed her neck, and down to her breasts and sucked her nipple into my mouth, gently nipping it with my tongue. “I’m so sorry,” I whispered, sucking in her other nipple. “I am I making it better?”

“Maybe,” she grinned. “If you go lower.”

I kissed down her flat stomach, pausing to tongue her bellybutton. Mary giggled and squirmed as my tongue swirled around her ticklish belly. Then I kissed lower, rubbing my face through her silky pubic hair, shaped as a fiery heart. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and I moved lower between her spread thighs.

Mary shuddered as I licked up her slit. “Hmm, yes, I think I’m starting to forgive you,” she moaned as my tongue swiped up her pussy a second time. Then I sucked her labia into my mouth, my tongue exploring her sensitize lips. I spread her labia open, her pink depths glistened with excitement, and I shoved my tongue in, wiggling around her vaginal canal. Her hand gripped my hair, pulling me tight as I ate her cunt.

“Hmm, yes, eat me!” she moaned. “Oh, God I love you, my randy stallion! Suck my clit! Oh please!”

I sucked her clit into my mouth and slowly slid a finger up inside her wet pussy. Her pussy walls sucked eagerly at my finger and I added a second. Mary’s hips were writhing in pleasure and her moans filled my ears. I played with the hard pearl with my tongue, every flick on her clit causing her hips to twist in pleasure. My fingers in her cunt curled upwards, searching for her G-Spot.

“Yes, yes, yes, you’re forgiven!” she cried. “You’re forgiven, just keep doing that! Oh, fuck, yes, you’re making me cum! Yes, yes, you fucking stud!” Her fingers dug painfully into my hair, pulling me hard against her cunt as her back arched in the pleasure of her orgasm.

I lightly kissed her pussy lips as Mary came down from her orgasm, savoring her flavor. Her soft thighs pressed against the side of my head and kissed those as well. Finally, Mary sat up on her arms, smiling.

“I want my stallion in me,” she purred. “I need that big cock filling me up. I haven’t had a dick in me all day. My poor, little cunny is all sad and lonely.” She glanced at the clock. “We have over an hour before we need to get ready and I want your cock in me the whole time.”

I smiled and crawled up her body. “Your stallion’s more than happy to feed your naughty little cunny all the cock it needs.” I squeezed her ass. “And your hungry asshole, too.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Theodora, I just heard about this great bar,” Antsy giggled to me as she entered the hotel room.

Antsy wasn’t her real name, it was a shorten form of Samantha. Her father called her that because she could never sit still. “Dad always said, ‘The girl’s got ants in her pants.’ And that’s how I got the nickname,” Antsy would explain to everybody she met.

Today, she was wearing a florescent pink bikini that revealed all of her youthful charms. The girl had a nice pair of tits and a great ass. Her body glistened with tanning oils and was starting to turn a rich brown. The girl had just returned from trolling for guys on the Miami beach. And with her body, she wouldn’t have to troll hard.

Last night I had wanted to seduce the girl but she never came back to the hotel room until this morning reeking of stale bear and sex. She had, all giggly, told me all about the guy she hooked up with and how she actually went back to his apartment. “I couldn’t believe I did that,” Antsy had confessed. “I’ve never done a one night stand before. It was so wicked!”

“What’s so great about this bar?” I asked. “You’re nineteen? You can’t drink.”

“They don’t card,” Antsy giggled. “At least that’s what this cute guy, I think his name was Keith or was it Kyle?” She shrugged. “Anyways, do you want to come with me. Keith said he’d be there and I bet we could find a guy for you.”

I bet if we found a cute guy and I offered to have a threesome with them she’d jump at it and it would give me the opportunity to perform the Prayer of Avvah on the girl and make her a trap for her brother. Antsy was sister to Mark, the Warlock that I was tasked with defeating. Once Mark was exorcised, I could rescue Sister Louise from him. Sister Louise had been the first nun to try and defeat Mark, but thanks to the demoness Lilith’s interference, Mark had prevailed.

Mark’s lover, another Warlock, had summoned the Demoness Lilith and made my job much more difficult. And that’s where Antsy would come in. According to the Angel Ramiel, Mark would need to sleep with his sister as part of some dark magic. When Mark slept with Antsy, the Prayer of Avvah would make the pair obsessed with each other and destroy Mark’s relationship with his lover. Once they were separated, they would be much easier to handle.

“I’d love to come to the bar with you,” I replied. “Maybe we could find a guy and take him back here and fuck him together.”

“What, like a threesome?” Antsy asked, blushing.

“Sure, they can be a lot of fun,” I said as sexily as possible.

She frowned. “I guess that could be interesting. I’ve never been with a woman before, I’m not sure …”

“Oh, girl, don’t worry, we’ll be with a guy,” I lied. “It’s not like we’re going to fool around with each other.”

“Oh, okay,” she brightened. “I guess it could be fun. Besides, imagine the look on any guy’s face when he finds out he gets to fuck two beautiful women.”

I laughed with her. Once you’re drunk Antsy and all horny in bed with a guy, you won’t care that a woman’s caressing you. You’ll be putty in my hands.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 19

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: The D&D Game

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: The D&D Group

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Females, Males/Female, Mind Control, Male Masturbation, Anal, Oral, Orgy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place between Chapter 17 andChapter 18 when Mark hosts his D&D Game. Takes place at the same time as Mary and Diane Go Clubbing Side-Story.



I left Quatch making out with Willow and headed to answer the door. Tonight, I was going to play D&D with the same group of guys I had been playing with since I was fifteen. We had all met in the WOTC store in the South Hill Mall, back when there were still Wizard of the Coast stores. The store had been running a game and we all played in it. We had been gaming together ever since.

We usually got together every Thursday night to play. Of course, I blew them off last Thursday. I was having too much fun with my powers, not to mention I just met Mary. I had fallen head over heals in love with the woman practically on first sight. The guys weren’t pleased that I had blown off the game and I was looking to make it up to them.

I was going to let each guy pick a slut to be his personal slave for the evening. To pour drinks, fetch food, and to perform sexually for the guy. I had already settled on Violet to be my personal slave for the night. Violet had been a virgin when I took her and I didn’t want any other cock to ever be up in her cunt for the rest of her life.

Quatch, the DM, had arrived first and selected Willow, our newest sex slave, for his Personal Attendant. Quatch was a big, hairy guy, hence his nickname, Quatch. Short for Sasquatch because he is so hairy that he must be cousin to one. I didn’t know his real name. It may have been James or John. Or maybe Jeff. I was pretty sure it started with a J. I should know it, he’s my best friend, but everyone calls him Quatch, even his mom.

I answered the door and saw Karl. He was the skinniest guy I’ve ever met. The guy looked as thin as post, his cheeks sunken. I would swear he was a crack addict, but he never seemed high when I was around him. And the guy could eat, it was disgusting how he could put more food away then I could. Behind him, was Tom getting out of his car. Tom was a fat guy with a long ponytail of brown hair.

“Hey, man,” Karl said, shaking my hand. “Killer house. How the fuck did you swing this?”

“I won a poker tournament,” I said. “Hey, Tom.”

“Hey,” he grunted. Tom was a man of few words most of the time. But he really got into roleplaying his characters and could be a down right chatterbox if he was playing the right character.

I led Tom and Karl inside. Quatch was sitting in a recliner getting blown by Willow. His head was thrown back and his mouth wide in amazement and he had a fistful of her raven-black hair. “Holy shit,” Tom muttered.

“You runnin’ a brothel, Mark?” Karl gaped.

“These are my sex slaves,” I said. “They do whatever me our my fiancee wants.”

“Fiancee?” Tom asked.

“Yeah, I’m getting married in a month,” I said. “I want you guys to be my groomsmen and Quatch, I was hopping you could be my best man.”

“Shit, I’ll fucking do whatever you want!” he moaned. “I haven’t had my dick sucked in two years.”

“Choose a lady,” I told Mat and Karl. “She’ll be your personal slave for the night. She’ll serve
you drinks, fetch you snacks, and do whatever other things you want.”

The doorbell rang again and I went to answer it. Chris was standing there. He was a big guy, in great shape, his hair buzzed short in the ranger haircut. He got out of the army last year, served two tours in Afghanistan. The guy could be on a recruitment poster for the army. He was also the biggest nerd I knew.

“Hey man,” he said, “nice house. I guess the rumors about you robbing a bank must be true!”

I snorted in laughter. “Naw, just a misunderstanding. It’s already been sorted out. I just won a poker tournament at the Emerald Queen in Fife.”

“Congrats, man,” he said, slapping me on the shoulder.

“Come in, the rest of the guys are here,” I said.

“Jesus,” Chris said, stunned when he saw the living room.

Tom had Jessica, reporter for KIRO 7 news, sitting in his lap making out with her while Karl had wasted no time and bent teenage Allison over the couch and was following the instructions tattooed on her body. Above her cunt, Allison had “Cum on in” with an arrow pointing at her cunt and it looked like Karl was eagerly following those instructions.

“Mark’s getting hitched,” Quatch panted.

“No shit?” Chris asked. I nodded and he offered me his hand. We shook, and I said, “Want to be one of my groomsman?”

“Hell ya, man,” Chris answered, then he looked around. “What does your fiancee think of this?”

“She’s upstairs getting ready to go out with her girlfriend,” I answered. “She loves having all these sex slaves.”

I explained the situation and Chris selected Desiree to be his personal attendant and Desiree was pushing him back onto the couch and fishing his cock out and sucked into her mouth. Chris moaned, gripping her black hair and savored the Latina beauty’s blowjob. Jessica was straddling Tom and riding his cock on the recliner while Tom muttered, “Whore,” over and over.

“Holy shit, I’m going to cum!” moaned Quatch and he gripped Willow’s black hair and held her mouth in place as he came.

Willow swallowed his load and licked her lips. “Thank you for cumming in my naughty mouth,” she purred.

“Man, Mark, you’ve got it good.”

“I do,” I said. I dismissed the other sluts and grabbed Violet and she knelt before me and sucked my cock into her hungry lips.

Mary entered the living room, dressed in a sleek, black dress, low cut with a short skirt. Black fishnet stockings covered her slim legs. “Have fun,” she told me as I watched our sluts service my pals and enjoyed Violet’s mouth on my cock

“You too, Mare,” I replied, and watched her ass sway as she walked out of the living room.

“Christ, was that your fiancee?” Quatch asked, his eyes glued to her ass.

“Yeah, she’s the best,” I answered.

“And she doesn’t care that you’re fucking all these women?”

“She fucks them too,” I said.

“Oh, Mistress loves us to suck her cunt,” Willow cooed in Quatch’s ear. “This morning, I sucked Master’s cum out of her pussy while I gave her a gynecological exam.”

“Christ, you’re getting me hard,” Quatch moaned. Willow grinned, and whispered loudly in his ear, “Why don’t you stick that hard cock up my tight snatch and get some relief. You wouldn’t want to develop a nasty cast of blue balls?”

“No I wouldn’t,” Quatch moaned and bent cinnamon-skinned Willow over the chair and started fucking her from behind. “Oh fuck, your cock feels good up my snatch. Almost as good as Master’s! Ohh, harder! Fuck me harder, stud!”

“Oh, Master!” Allison gasped, “he’s filling my slutty cunt with his cum! Oh thank you, thank you! My pussy should always be full of cum!”

Karl was panting as he pulled out of Allison’s cunt. The slut quickly turned around and sucked his softening cock into her mouth, sucking the last of his cum and her cunt juices right off his cock. “Holy shit, I need to get me one of these!”

“Pick a woman and I can take care of it for you,” I said. “None of my sluts, obviously. Or my Mary, but you pick any other woman and I’ll make them hot and bothered for your cock 24/7. They’ll beg you to do whatever filthy fantasy you have.”

“I want to make my bitch of a boss grovel before me,” Karl said.

“Not a problem. She working tomorrow?”

“Yeah, just call down at the restaurant and ask for Julie. She’ll be in by seven to oversee morning prep.”

I nodded my head. “Done.”

Chris looked at me. “You really can do that? ‘Cause there’s this barista I have a thing for. She works the morning shift at the Hot Chick A Latte on Meridian.” Hot Chick A Latte was one of the many bikini baristas that dotted Western Washington. “Her name’s Velvet and she has the hugest tits in the world. I’m mean these things are like G cups. She could just smother my face with them any day of the week.”

“Desiree, why don’t you let Chris feel your tits on his face,” I ordered.

Desiree and Xiu were tied for having the biggest tits amongst the sluts. The Latina stood up, slipping out of her maids outfit, exposing her beautiful, nut-brown breasts and dark, pink nipples. Chris groaned in lust, his cock sticking straight up. Desiree straddled him about the waist and slowly lowered herself on his cock, moaning wantonly as he filled her up. Chris buried his face in Desiree’s large tits and motorboated between them while Desiree slowly slid up and down on his cock.

“Oh yes, suck my tits,” Desiree cooed. “Umm, your cock feels so impressive in my cunt.”

“Oh fuck,” Chris moaned as he switched nipples, sucking Desiree’s dark pink nub into his mouth.

“Shit, gonna cum!” moaned Tom in alarm. “No condom.”

“Don’t worry,” purred Jessica. “I’m on the pill, so just fill my slutty cunt with your cum. Mmhh, yes, it’s so warm inside me, filling me up! Oh yes, you’re making me cum, stud, oh fuck I love hot cum shooting in my snatch.”

Jessica convulsed on Tom and he captured her sensuous lips in a kiss. Her miniskirt had ridden up, exposing her caramel ass. Jessica was biracial, a mix of Asian, Black, and White that gave her skin a beautiful, caramel hue. “Wow,” Tom panted. “Been awhile.”

“Shit, it was my first time,” Karl panted and I blinked. I thought I had been old when I lost my virginity last week, Karl was five years older than me. Allison was bobbing her head rapidly on his cock and I could tell Karl was loving the feel of her tongue piercing pressing hard on his cock as she swirled it about.

“So, sex slaves?” panted Tom. “Keep Jessica?”

“Oh no,” Jessica protested. “I belong to Master, right?” There was a plaintive catch in her voice.

“Yeah, slut,” I said. “You’ll be mine forever.” Jessica sighed in relief. “Tom, any girl that I haven’t claimed is yours.”

“High school student,” Tom declared. “Like whore sucking your cock.”

“Sure, I was planning to go to a High School tomorrow, anyways,” I said. “What’s your pleasure.”

“Petite, Asian, hairy cunt,” Tom grunted. I nodded.

I closed my eyes, trying to enjoy Violet’s blowjob. It had been getting hard with having to answer all my friends questions. Violet had grown quite skilled, her head bobbing rapidly, her cheeks sucking in and out as she pleasured me. And her tongue, sliding about my cock like an agile little snake, increasing my pleasure with every second.

“Here it comes, slut!” I moaned and Violet sucked harder at my cock, eager to taste her master’s cum. I shot three, quick blasts into her mouth and she skillfully swallowed all of my load and sucked harder, coaxing the last morsel of cum out of my cock.

“Thank you, Master,” she breathed when my cock slid out of her mouth.

“I want to cum on your big titties,” Chris panted.

Desiree smiled and slid off his cock and knelt before Chris. She took her big breasts and wrapped them around his cock and slid them between her pillowy breasts, lubed by her pussy juices. She moved her tits up and down as fast as possible and Chris smiled hungrily as he watched Desiree. Then he grunted and his white seed spilled across Desiree’s breasts. Desiree took a finger and swiped up a gob of semen on her finger and sucked into her mouth as Chris watched

“Fuck, you’re one nasty bitch,” Chris whispered.

Quatch was fucking Jessica hard over couch arm. Her cinnamon ass jiggled as he fucked her. Quatch grunted with every stroke, sweat running down his forehead and his face turned beat red. Quatch let out a sound that was like a growl and a shout and buried himself into Willow’s cunt and went rigid. He pulled out, his fat cock and white cum trickled out of her cunt.

“Wow, eh, wow,” Quatch panted. Then he got self conscious and put his cock away. “So, eh, where are we playing. I’ll get set up.” Quatch was our DM, the guy who ran the game, controlled the enemies and NPCs.

Willow grabbed his hand. “Follow me, Quatch,” she said and led him to the dining room.

Karl was fucking Allison’s face like a man’s possessed. He held her face between his hands, keeping her face still, as he reamed her sucking mouth. “Oh, shit, I gonna cum!” he groaned. Allison sucked his cum down her mouth.

“Oh, your cum is so tasty,” cooed Allison, not phased at all by the mouth fucking.

The rest of us headed to the dining room to start playing. Quatch was setting up as Willow stood behind him, cum running down her thighs. Lillian walked in, dressed in a pleated, black skirt, short, and a black half-shirt that left her flat belly bared. Her nipples were poking hard at her shirt. Clutched in her hand was a bag of dice, a players handbook, and her character sheet. Lillian was a goth girl that used to work at Hot Topic, and I was surprised to learn, loved to play D&D.

“This is Lillian,” I introduced, “the new player I was talking about.”

“Hi boys,” Lillian grinned. “I made an Elven bard.”

Quatch nodded. “Yeah, okay, that’ll work.”

“Before we start, Quatch, Tom, Chris, and Karl, you guys don’t have to do what I tell you,” I said. These guys were my friends, I didn’t want to control them. I guess that’s why Mary didn’t want me controlling Alice.

“Yeah, no shit,” Chris said.

Tom just shook his head at me.

“You all right, man?” Quatch asked.

“Yeah,” I replied. “Just had to be said.”

“Whatever, let’s play,” Karl shrugged.

The rest of us got out our characters. I was playing a Gnome illusionist, Chris had an Orc barbarian, Tom was playing an Thri-keen monk, and Karl played an Elven cleric. Quatch started the game, we were in the middle of quest to recover an artifact stolen from Karl’s church. Quatch introduced Lillian’s character as Karl’s sister, here to help him out.

We got through the first encounter, when the pizzas arrived and our slaves went out and got us food and poured us drinks. Chris had pulled Desiree in his lap and had her feed him pizza, her large breasts, covered in dried cum, jiggled as she laughed and licked pizza sauce off his lips. Karl copied Chris, and Allison was having a lot of fun feeding him pizza. I had Violet suck my cock while I ate.

Tom bent Jessica over the corner of the table and looked questioningly at me. “Anal?”

I nodded my head. Jessica giggled, “Uhh, I love a cock up my ass.”

Tom’s cock pushed at her tight ass and Jessica moaned as he slowly slid inside her. “Tight!” Tom grunted and started fucking her.

Quatch stood up and walked over and pulled out his cock and shoved it into Jessica’s face. Jessica eagerly sucked his cock into her mouth. Lillian grabbed Willow and sat her before her on the table. Willow’s cunt was dripping with cum and Lillian grabbed a slice of pizza and ran it through Willow’s cunt and ate the cum covered slice.

“Wow, that’s nasty,” Chris moaned. “Oh shit, she’s eating her pussy.”

Lillian was licking up the cum and pizza sauce staining Willow’s pussy. Chris whispered in Desiree’s ears and she stood up and walked over to the two girls and offered her cum-stained breasts to Willow’s eager lips. Chris stood up and watched the three girls, jerking his cock off furiously. Willow’s cinnamon face rubbed on Desiree’s nut brown tits. Willow was moaning in pleasure as Lillian tongued her pussy.

“Oh my god, that’s so hot!” Chris moaned as he beat his meat.

“Let me do that,” Desiree purred, reaching out and started giving Chris a handjob. “Doesn’t that feel better than doing it yourself?”

“Yeah!” Chris moaned.

Karl was making out with Allison, his hands freeing her breasts from her blouse. “Oh my God, her nipples are pierced.” Karl seemed fascinated with playing with her pierced nipples. He bent his head and sucked one of the nipples into his mouth, playing with the nipple and piercing with his tongue. Allison moved and straddled Karl and deftly fished his cock out of his pants. Karl moaned as Allison sank her sloppy cunt onto his cock.

Willow was cumming on Lillian’s face, Desiree’s hands were furiously pumping at Chris’s cock. “Your hand is amazing,” Chris groaned. “I’m going to spurt!”

His cum shot out out, splashing Desiree’s tit. The sucking blast caught Willow’s hair, cheek and neck, and the third shot landed on Lillian’s head. Lillian rose up and licked cum off Desiree’s tit and then Willow’s neck. Cum staining her lips, she threw her arms around Chris and kissed him on the lips, hard, rubbing her body up against him.

“So, you’re playing my brother?” Lillian asked.

“Yeah,” Chris panted.

“I’ve always wanted to fuck my brother!”

“I’m drained, babe,” Chris said in disappointment.

“Why don’t you eat my cunt and maybe you’ll get a second wind.” Lillian had a smile on her black lips.

Chris pushed her up against the wall and knelt down and started to eat her cunt. Lillian shoved up her shirt, exposing her breasts and played with her nipples. I finished my pizza and pulled Violet up and bent her over the table and shoved my cock up her ass, tight and hot, and fucked her hard while Violet moaned in pleasure. Desiree pushed Willow to the floor and cooed in pleasure as Willow eagerly ate her cunt out.

“I want to fuck her cunt while you fuck her ass,” Quatch muttered, Jessica’s sucking mouth around his cock.

“Sure,” Tom grunted, and pulled out of Jessica’s ass.

Quatch sat on the table and Jessica straddled his waist. “Jesus, her cunt’s wet.”

“Sloppy seconds,” Tom smirked and shoved his cock back up her tight sphincter.

Both buys grunted as Jessica writhed between them. She was loving it, taking a cock up both her wholes, and panted liked a bitch in heat. “Fuck my ass, oh yes! Fuck, that’s a nice cock in my dirty snatch! Yes, boys, fuck me! Fuck me!” Jessica writhed between them as an orgasm rolled through her body. They two guys just kept right on fucking her.

Quatch started squeezing her breasts hard, pinching her nipples. “Fucking whore!” he groaned, eyes closed. “Fucking cockteasing whore!”

I felt my balls tighten as I fucked Violet’s tight ass. Violet was gasping in pleasure and her ass started convulsing on my cock as the little slut came. Her ass was milking my dick and I felt that sweet moment of releases surged through my body and out my dick, filling her ass with a copious load of cum.

Chris got his second wind and rose up, face sticky with Lillian’s cunt juices. “Ohh, that’s a nice cock!” Lillian gasped as he slipped his dick in her wet whole and started fucking her against the wall.

“Cumming!” Tom moaned and buried his cock up Jessica’s ass and shot his load up her ass. He pulled out and stumbled back, panting.

Jessica continued riding Quatch, “Cum in my pussy, stud,” she moaned. “Your friend creamed my ass so cream my pussy!”

“Here it comes, you nasty bitch!” Quatch moaned and grabbed her hips and shoved her down so he bottomed out in her cunt then he grunted and Jessica writhed atop him as her second orgasm was triggered by Quatch’s cum.

Karl was frantically fucking Allison, his face contorted. “Cumming, cumming!” he muttered and flooded Allison hungry cunt. He pulled out, panting. The guys were getting warn out, they didn’t have my devil enhanced sexual stamina. Drinks were downed and more pizza was devoured and we got back to gaming.

After using the bathroom, I found Quatch waiting at the door. “There’s another bathroom upstairs,” I told him. “You didn’t have to wait.”

“Oh, I just wanted to talk to you in private,” Quatch said, nervous. “You said you could make any woman my sex slave.”

“Yeah,” I told him.

He handed me his phone. “My sister’s been staying with me. And she’s a fucking cocktease, prancing around the apartment in her underwear. My dick’s hard all the time.”

“Sure, I’ll make Kim into your slut,” I replied. Kim was a smoking hot girl. I think Quatch got all the hair in his family, because her skin was always silky smooth.

The phone rang and Kim answered, “Hey bro.”

“Kim, from now on, you’re going to be Quatch’s sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll happily do whatever nasty, depraved acts he wants and do it with a smile. You’ll live to please him.”

“Sure,” Kim purred.

I threw the phone to her brother. “So, Kim,” Quatch said nervously. “What did Mark tell you to do.” I couldn’t here her response, but Quatch smiled. “Good, I want you naked and ready to fuck when I get home.” I could just here a throaty laugh over the phone. “Later, bitch!” Quatch smirked and hung.

As the night grew later, the sluts started getting tired and I let them go into the living room to rest. We usually played until two or three in the morning, fueled by mountain dew and energy drinks. Lillian meshed well with the group, just as an intense gamer as the rest of us were. Around one AM, Mary got home.

She walked into the dining room and draped herself across my lap. She reeked of pussy: tangy, spicy, sweet, tart, all the delicious flavors of a woman’s cunt. It was a delightful bouquet and I felt my cock hardened. She kissed me on the lips, slipping her tongue into my mouth.

“Did you have fun?” I asked. “Because you reek of pussy?”

Mary giggled. “I did. I just have to go back to that club again.”

“Let me introduce you,” I said. “Quatch is the big, hairy guy.”

“Quatch?”

“Because I’m as hairy as Sasquatch,” he said with a grin.

“Karl’s the skinny guy, Chris is the ex-army ranger, and Tom is the quiet one,” I continued. “Quatch is going to be my best man and the others will be my grooms.”

“Nice to meet you,” Mary said. “Are you almost done?”

“Yeah, we’re at the boss,” I said. “A sorcerer-dragon.”

“Ohh,” Mary cooed. “Want to make it interesting?” She had a big grin on her face.

“What are you thinking?” I asked.

“Well, whoever has the killing blow can fuck my pussy,” Mary giggled.

“Shit,” Tom muttered, blinking in surprise.

“You’re Mark’s fiancee, right?” Chris asked in surprise.

“Hey, he can fuck any woman he wants, so I can fuck any guy,” Mary retorted. “It’s only fair. Right, hun.”

She was right, it was only fair. “Yeah, Mare. Fair is fair.” Mary was free to fuck who she wanted, although I preferred if she would just fuck women. But there was something strangely thrilling about watching your women getting fucked by another guy.

“Hey, I’m running the dragon,” Quatch protested. “So, what about me.”

Mary bit her lip. “Well, if you kill all of them, then you can fuck me.”

“Really?” Karl asked, glancing at me. I don’t think he quite believed I would let my beautiful fiancee fuck one of my friends. I nodded at him.

It became a free for all. We stopped cooperating, each of us wanting to be the player to drop the dragon. And Quatch pulled out all the stops. I wasn’t going to accuse him of cheating behind the DM screen, but he had a couple of lucky crits that killed Lillian’s bard. I was badly hurt and asked Karl’s cleric to heal me on his turn. Instead of healing me, Karl attacked and, on the dragon’s next turn, I was killed by its acidic breath weapon.

“Thank, Karl,” I muttered.

“Oh, poor baby,” Mary said, kissing me. “You’ll just have to get sloppy seconds, hun.”

Quatch got a worried look on his face when Chris’s barbarian crit and Tom sent his monk in to finish the dragon. Then he rolled badly: a 3, a 4, and a 1, a fumble. The dragon bit the Thri-keen and knocked him unconscious. Karl’s tactic of not healing his competition was paying off, and on his turn, he stabbed his longsword into the dragon and felled it with a tenth of the damage Chris had just dealt with his crit.

Karl whooped loudly. “All right!” He grabbed his crotch and rubbed his hard dick. “I can’t believe I get to fuck another girl tonight.”

“He lost his virginity to Allison, earlier,” I told her.

“Ohh, how cute,” Mary said, her dress sliding off her body. She was naked save for a black push-up bra which I unhooked for her, spilling out her perky, freckled breasts. Chris gave a cat call and Mary smiled, twirling about for the guys. She was getting off on the attention. Then, she hopped up on the table, knocking over some miniatures and spilling someone’s drink onto the floor. No one cared as Mary spread her legs, exposing her wet pussy and pink hole. “C’mon, I’ve had women all night, I need a dick in me!”

Karl pants came undone and his cock sprang out and he shoved it into Mary’s cunt, hard. He sucked on Mary’s tits, kissed up her neck and cheek. I noticed a hickey on Mary’s neck that she didn’t have when she left for the club. Karl kissed her cheek and tried to kiss her on the lips but Mary turned her head.

“Mark’s the only man that kisses me,” Mary told him.

“Sure,” Karl said, panting as he fucked away.

Quatch was gathering up his stuff. “You’re not going to watch,” Chris asked, stroking his cock lazily.

“Kim,” Quatch said, giving me a meaningful look. I winked at him and hoped he enjoyed his sister. “Later guys,” Quatch farewelled, and left.

Lillian knelt before me and started sucking on my cock. I enjoyed the blowjob and watched my fiancee get fucked by my friend. Karl was gasping as his ass pumped away on top of her. Mary was moaning and then Karl stiffened and flood her cunt with cum. He pulled off of her and I could see disappointment on Mary’s face, she hadn’t cum yet.

Then Tom was there and he just buried his cock up her cunt before anyone could object. Mary’s disappointment faded and she smiled happily and writhed beneath him as he fucked her. Mary turned her head, still smiling happily, her green eyes sparkling with lust. Mary arched her back and as she came beneath Tom, never breaking eye contact with me. I shot my load down Lillian’s mouth as I watched my fiancee orgasming underneath another man. Tom climbed off a moment later and I saw Mary’s pussy gaping and full of cum.

Chris mounted Mary, eager for his turn. “Oh, god it feel so nice inside her pussy,” Chris moaned. “So wet.”

Mary rubbed his chest through his shirt. “Ooh, you’re all muscly,” she purred. “Let me see.”

Chris popped off his shirt, exposing his six-pack abs and muscled pecs.

Mary ran her hands over his muscular torso. “So nice,” she cooed. “Oh yes.” Chris started fucking her harder and harder and Mary threw back her head and let out a low, throaty moan as she came beneath Chris.

Chris slammed his cock into her a few more times, moaning, “Her cunt’s milking my cock! Oh fuck, oh fuck!”

“Ohh, cum in me,” Mary gasped. Chris stiffened and Mary smiled happily as he pumped her cunt with a third man’s cum.

“Man, Mark, your fiancee is a wild gal,” Chris panted as he pulled out.

“She’s my naughty filly,” I said with a smile.

“And your naughty filly need her randy stallion to give her a proper fucking!” Mary moaned wantonly. “Your friends were nice, but I need a real cock in me.”

I knew she was just saying that to stroke my ego, but that didn’t stop me from being happy as I crawled up her body and slowly slid my cock into her sloppy pussy with wet, squelching noise. Mary pulled my head down and kissed me passionately, her legs wrapping around my waist, pulling me into her cunt. I fucked her slowly.

“Oh yes,” Mary moaned, “that’s the cock I love. And the man.”

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered into her ear, fucking her faster and harder.

The table creaked beneath us as we picked up our pace. Mary’s hips rotated beneath me, humping me back as hard as I humped her. Her tongue licked at my ear and she whispered, “Your friend’s cocks were nice, but yours is the one that my pussy craves. You’re stirring my cunt up so deliciously.”

“Your cunt feels amazing,” I whispered into her ear. “So wet and slick.” I saw the hickey on her neck and I decided to leave one of my own, bigger, and sucked hard on her neck.

“That’s all your friends cum,” Mary cooed. “Sloppy, wet cum, filling me up. But I need more. I need your tasty cum.” Her fingers racked my back through my shirt. “I’m getting so close to cumming! Are you close?”

“Yes, Mare!” I groaned and went back to sucking at her neck. I started fucking her hard, our flesh slapping together.

“You always fuck me so hard after another man’s been in me,” Mary whispered and then she kissed me and my balls tightened and my orgasm exploded out of me. Mary bucked beneath me, her cunt spasming as she came. “Mmh, that was nice,” Mary said as I laid on top of her. “Maybe I should join your group, it seems like so much fun.”

“Yeah,” Tom said.

“I would love for you to come again,” Karl excitedly said.

“Oh, I can guarantee that I will cum again,” Mary said with a wicked smile.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 16: The Raid

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 16: The Raid

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Males/Female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Magic, Spanking, Anal, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 15



When I returned home from the meeting with the Police Chiefs, Mary wasn’t home yet. Desiree and Allison were cooking in the kitchen, and the other sluts were finishing cleaning the house in their cute maid outfits. I sent Xiu to go stay with Korina and relieve Thamina, who was staying with Korina at the hospital with her right now.

Lillian was cleaning the living room, a feather duster in her hand, dressed in her slutty maid outfit. I saw Lillian bending over, dusting the coffee table. Her skirt had ridden up to expose her shaved pussy and her naked ass flashed beneath her skirt and petticoats. My cock hardened at the beautiful sight. Her pussy was a tight, inviting slit.

My cock was out in an instant and I grabbed her hips and slammed into her dry pussy.

“Oh, shit!” Lillian gasped in pain and surprise. She glanced back at me and her shock instantly vanished, replaced by joy. “Oh, Master, you feel so good inside my slutty cunt!” Her pussy began to moisten as her lust built.

“Your slutty cunt feels so good on my cock!” I gasped as she started to move her hips.

I fucked Lillian hard, holding her hips as I plowed deep inside her. Her cunt was sopping wet after a few thrust and she was panting like a bitch in heat. Karen walked into the room, naked, and smiled happily at me. Karen’s curly, light brown hair fell about her shoulders and her breasts. Pink nipples peaked out between strands of hair.

“Welcome home, Master,” Karen greeted and walked over and kissed me on the lips.

Chasity, who had followed me into the living room, sat down on the couch and started to play with her pussy as she watched me fuck Lillian. Chasity was wearing her slutty cop’s uniform. Karen walked over to the couch, her welted ass swaying, and sat carefully next to Chasity and kissed her on the lips. Now that Karen was my slut and no longer a Nun, she was quite friendly and affectionate and really seemed to enjoy kissing the other sluts.

As my cock speared Lillian’s cunt, her pussy tight and silky, I watched as Karen’s hand slipped into Chasity’s half open blouse. She fished out one of Chasity’s round breasts and sucked a pink nipple into her mouth. Chasity gasped and slid her free hand over to caress Karen’s thigh, sliding up higher and higher and dipping between her legs and finding Karen’s wet cunt.

“Master, you’re so good, I’m going to cum!” Lillian gasped.

Her cunt rippled about my cock. “Do you want me to cum in your dirty pussy?”

“Yes, Master!” Lillian shouted. “Cum in my dirty, slutty pussy!” I buried my cock to the hilt in her inviting depths and shot three large spurts of cum into her cunt. “Thank you, Master,” Lillian purred as I pulled out of her cunt. Lillian dipped a finger down and shoved it into her snatch. When she pulled it out, her finger was sticky with my cum, and she sucked it eagerly into her mouth.

I smacked Lillian’s ass. “Finish your dusting, slut.”

I turned to face the other two sluts and knelt on the couch between Karen’s spread legs, my hard cock brushing Chasity’s hand as she diddled the former nun. Karen stopped sucking at Chasity’s tit and Chasity moved her hand out of my dick’s way and I shoved it up Karen’s juicy twat. Karen whimpered in pain as I fucked her hard, shoving her tender ass against the couch. But the pleasure of my cock in her cunt so turned her whimpers of pain into sighs of pleasure.

“Fuck my nasty snatch!” Karen moaned. “Oh, you’re so big inside me!”

“Fuck her, hard, Master,” Chasity purred, her hand stroking my back through my shirt. She snuggled closer, her breast brushing Karen’s lip and Karen sucked her nipple back into her greedy mouth. Chasity’s hand slid down my back, across my ass and between my legs. She gently massaged my balls as I fucked Karen. “Cum in her dirty cunt,” Chasity moaned. Chasity’s other hand was busy between her legs, two fingers plunging in and out of her blonde-furred cunt.

Karen’s legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me against her. My strokes were shallow, fast and hard. I kissed at her cheek and then whispered into her ear, “Your cunt’s feel so good on my cock!” Karen moaned around Chasity’s nipple and her cunt spasmed on my cock. She got so excited by my words, the dirty slut came. “Did my cock make you cum, bitch!”

Karen released Chasity’s nipple. “Yes, it did, Master! Your cock feel so amazing in my filthy cunt!”

Keys rattled and the front door opened and I heard women giggling. Mary, trailed by Violet and Fiona, entered the living room. “I found the perfect wedding dress,” Mary gushed excitedly to me as I fucked out slut.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful, Master!” Violet exclaimed.

“You’re going to be blown away by how beautiful Mistress will look in it,” Fiona told me.

Mary sat down on the couch to my right side, opposite Chasity, and I kissed her, tasting cunt on her lips, tart and fresh. “Have you been a naughty filly?” I asked her.

She grinned, beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “The seamstress, Bonnie, gave very satisfactory service. How did the meeting go?”

“Good,” I answered, continuing to fuck Karen. “We’ll have the tryouts for the bodyguards on Saturday. I figure we’ll hold it at Sparks Stadium. Tomorrow, I’ll call the school district and book it.”

Mary nodded. Her hand reached out and pinched Karen’s nipple. Karen stopped sucking Chasity’s nipple and turned to face her mistress. “Are you making my stallion fill good with your cunt, whore?” Mary asked, twisting her nipple.

“Absolutely, Mistress!” Karen gasped.

“Good slut,” Mary cooed and captured her lips in a kiss.

The door bell rang and Violet scurried off to get the door. That’s when I noticed what she was wearing, a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a white blouse, and white, knee high socks. She looked like a catholic schoolgirl slut with her small breasts and hair done up in pigtails. “Shit!” I muttered in amazement.

Mary glanced at Violet as she disappeared down the short hallway that led to the front door. “I know, right, she’s so innocent and slutty all at the same time,” Mary said, licking her lips. “You gonna fuck her next?”

“Yeah!” I groaned, fucking Karen’s pussy harder. “She’s been a naughty girl and needs to be disciplined for wearing such a short skirt.”

“Mmmhh,” Mary purred.

Violet returned followed by a caramel skinned bombshell in a pink, silk blouse and a gray, tight pencil skirt. She was Jessica St. Pierre, field reporter for KIRO 7 News, and as of this morning, our newest sex slave. While I was jogging naked with my Naked Jogging Club, a news crew was filming us. Apparently, someone tipped off the news about my naked jogs and Jessica was sent to cover it. She was smoking hot and having a reporter to tip me off of any brewing stories made her the perfect addition to our stable of slaves.

“Master,” Jessica said, blushing, setting her suitcase on the floor.

“Come here,” Mary said. Jessica glanced at me with a questioning look, and I nodded back. “I’m Mary.”

“Oh, sorry, Mistress,” Jessica gasped, clasping her hand over her mouth. “I didn’t know.”

“Let’s see you naked,” Mary asked. “And I’ll consider forging you.”

Jessica stripped hastily. Her blouse came off exposing her dusky tits and her hard nipple. Her skirt slid off her shapely hips and then her panties, stained from the cum I shot up her ass this morning. Her breasts were perky handfuls with dark nipples, her cunt was waxed smooth and glistening with desire.

“Mark says you’re good at sucking cock, how are you at sucking cunt?”

“I’ve had no complaints,” Jessica smiled seductively.

Mary pulled up her skirt, exposing her waxed pussy. Jessica knelt before her and Mary started cooing in pleasure as Jessica began to devour her cunt. I was pounding Karen cunt hard and was close to flooding her cunt with my cum. Karen gasped and came beneath me a second time, her cunt milking my cock. I groaned and flooded the whore with my spunk.

“Thank you, Master,” Karen panted.

Violet was leaning against the wall, playing with one of her pig tails, a coquettish smile on her face. That skirt was so short, barely covering her ass, leaving her long, coltish legs bare. Sleek thighs, parted slightly, invitingly. God, when did she become such a bold, seductive slut. Where was that shy girl I met in the elevator? You took her virginity, a voice whispered. You made her a slut.

And such a delicious slut.

Smiling I beckoned her over. She walked around the couch and I grabbed her face and kissed her roughly. I could taste someone’s cunt on her lips. Not Mary’s. Maybe it was Fiona’s tart juices I tasted. I shoved my tongue in her mouth and she melted against my body. Her budding breasts and hard nipples pressed against my chest.

I grabbed her pigtail and lead her over to the ottoman. “You’ve been a bad girl.”

“I have, Master,” Violet purred.

“Daddy,” I corrected.

“I’ve been so bad, Daddy,” Violet cooed as I sat down on the ottoman and pulled her across my lap.

I pulled up her skirt, stroking her pale, slim ass. Then I spanked her, hard, leaving a red handprint on her ass. “Your skirt’s so short, I bet all the boys are lusting after you. Trying to stick their little cocks up my baby-girls snatch.”

“They are, Daddy.”

I smacked her ass, again. Then I slipped my hand down and fingered her cunt. “Who does this belong to?”

“My pussy is all yours, Daddy,” panted Violet. Her pubic hair was soft on my fingers and her cunt was dripping with desire.

“You wouldn’t let any boy slip his cock up your pussy?” I asked, slapping her ass.

“No, Daddy. Only your cock goes in my pussy.”

I spanked her ass on last time. “Good girl, get on your hands and knees.”

Violet scrambled off my lap and knelt before me. Her skirt had ridden up enough to expose her ass and brown-furred cunt. I knelt behind her and eagerly shoved my cock up her cunt. Her teenage pussy was so tight as I fucked her hard. I grabbed one of her pigtails, pulling her head back and she moaned wantonly, a naughty smile on her lips.

“Fuck me, Daddy!” she gasped. “Fuck your baby-girl’s tight little pussy!”

I pounded her cunt and watched Jessica eat out Mary’s twat. Violet’s cunt gripped my cock tight and she panted in your girlish voice. Mary was writhing in pleasure, Karen sucking at her tit. Chasity was spooning Karen from behind, her tits rubbing on Karen’s back. Chasity’s arms wrapped around the slut and started playing with Karen’s naked tits. Mary bucked on Jessica’s face as she came.

“Oh, that was good, slut,” Mary moaned. She grabbed a handful of Jessica’s hair and pulled her up and kissed her passionately on the lips while she groped Jessica’s perky tits.

“I’m glad you enjoyed my tongue, Mistress,” Jessica purred when Mary broke the kiss.

“Why don’t you and Chasity have a nice little sixty-nine,” Mary ordered. Chasity, smiling, stood up and kissed Jessica and pulled her to the floor. The pair quickly got in position and eagerly began to eat the other’s cunt.

Violet’s cunt clenched on my cock. “I’m cumming, Daddy! Please, fill my slutty, young pussy with your cum, Daddy!”

“Here it comes, baby-girl!” I groaned and flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. I pulled out of Violet’s cunt and slapped her ass. “Ask Desiree how long it is till dinner.”

“Yes, Daddy,” Violet squeaked and scampered out of the room, her naked ass flashing as her skirt swayed.

Mary pushed Karen away and I sat on the couch next to her and kissed her. Mary snuggled up against me, her head resting on my chest. Karen snuggled up on my other side, her tits pressing against my back. Violet returned and reported that dinner would be in ten minutes.

“So you found a wedding dress, hun,” I asked, kissing her sweaty forehead.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful,” Mary sighed.

“Do you have a picture?”

“No, Mark,” Mary rolled her eyes. “You’re the groom, you can’t see my dress until the wedding day.”

“Are you sure about that?” I asked and then started tickling her sides.

Mary giggled hysterically. “Stop … that!” she gasped.

“Not until I see the dress,” I proclaimed, continuing my tickle assault.

“No … I … won’t give … in!” she gasped between laughs. And then she started tickling me back, her fingers brushing my sides.

“Hey, not fair!” I protested.

“Everything’s far in love and tickling!” Mary stated haughtily, and then continued her assault.

I was laughing so hard I couldn’t breath and I felt my face turning beat red. Her fingers were relentless and she found my sensitive sides. She sensed me weakness and pressed her attack. I couldn’t take it anymore. “I yield!” I finally gasped and Mary smirked and stopped her assault.

Desiree cleared her throat, startling us. “Dinner is ready, Masters,” she said, amusement tinging her voice. I smacked her ass on the way buy.

Dinner was a delicious lasagne and garlic bread with a tossed salad topped with vinegar. I heartily dug into the lasagne, the meat, cheese and sauce melted together to form delicious perfection. The sluts were all chatting away happily.

Lillian giggled wickedly at something Chasity told her. “Did Master really do that?”

Chasity nodded. “Right in the back of my squad car.”

“What did you do in the back of her car?” Mary asked, with a naughty smile.

I cleared my throat. “I … uh, had Chasity arrest this girl so I could molest her in the back of the car.”

“The girl was a dirty slut,” Chasity proclaimed. “She came on Master’s cock while he raped her.”

Mary frowned at me. “You’re rapping girls now, Mark?” she asked, delicately.

“Yeah, after what we did to Karen, I kinda got off on it,” I answered. “I just had to do it again.”

“You didn’t hurt her too bad?” Mary asked then took a bite of salad.

“Naw, she even came a couple of times,” I replied.

“That’s fine, then, hun,” Mary said. “It’s not really all that different then what you’ve done to other girls.” Mary eyed the sluts. “Or me.”

Her last words stung a bit. “I’m sorry for making you do those things,” I whispered, feeling guilty for how I made Mary my slave before I really fell in love with her. Mary was the only person I’ve felt bad about controlling.

“I forgave you,” Mary said, patting my hand.

“Then why do you keep bringing it up,” I demanded, a little heat in my voice.

“Sorry, Mark,” Mary said, icily, stabbing her salad.

“I … uh, shit,” I said, instantly regretting my words. It grew quiet around the table. The sluts sensed our argument, and like children before arguing parents, became still and silent. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No,” Mary answered, “you shouldn’t have.”

I grabbed her hand, kissing her knuckles. “Can you forgive me?”

A smirk appeared on her lips. “Maybe, I …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the front door banged open and excited voices could be heard. Thamina walked into the kitchen trailed by Xiu and Korina. Korina looked wan, dressed in ill fitting clothes and her left arm in a sling. “I’m home,” she said, a smile on her pale, doll’s face and her blue eyes sparkled happily.

Mary reached her first giving her a careful hug and a kiss on the lips. I followed, stroking her face and kissing those beautiful lips. The other sluts, save Jessica who never met Korina, and Karen, hung back as Korina was hugged and kissed. Lastly, Karen approached her, hesitantly.

“I’m sorry, Korina,” she said. “It’s all my fault. I … I was wrong to try and hurt Master and Mistress.”

“It’s okay,” Korina said, gently, caressing Karen’s face. “We all make mistakes.”

Karen was crying as she embraced Korina and kissed her gently on the lips.

A place was made for Korina and the other sluts and Fiona sat down next to her and helped her eat. I sat back down next to Mary and realized we had been fighting about something, I just couldn’t remember what it was. Korina was back home where she belonged and when I looked over at Mary whatever it was we were bickering about really didn’t matter.

After dinner, Mary and I asked Jessica to tell us what she’s learned.

“Well, Master you are either a suspect or a person of interest in several different incidents,” she began, reading off her ipad. “There was the gas attack on the Bestbuy last week. The robbery of a jewelery store.” She glanced at her ipad again. “Mistress is thought to be your accomplice or your prisoner. Her boyfriend believes she was forced to break up with him while being raped.”

“He’s not my boyfriend anymore,” Mary groaned, then smiled. “Although the sex part was true. Mark had his cock up my ass while I ate out this customer, eh Vivian I think her name was, when I broke up with Mike.”

“Okay, Mistress,” Jessica nodded, and looked on her ipad to find her place again. “Eh, there are rumors of a wild party that closed the space needled last Saturday night and that three of the waitresses have been missing ever since. The Seattle Police are looking to question both of you about Violet Matheson’s kidnapping. Xiu’s parents and Fiona’s boyfriend have both filled missing person reports. Master is suspected in a string of robberies and rapes at banks in Tacoma. They believe you use some sort of gas that makes people open to suggestion, although no tox reports have identified the substance, yet.”

“Anything else,” Mark asked. “Do the police know where I’m living?”

“No,” Jessica answered. “There’s a reporter, Carlos Guiterrez, who’s preparing a story on you for Friday. He’s digging into what little past you have. You don’t have much of an internet presence. A Facebook account with a few friends. You have no arrest record.”

“Good job, Jessica,” I praised and she flushed darkly.

“I live to serve, Master,” she purred, she paused. “There is one more weird thing. There have been reports of men and teenage boys in the vicinity having strange exhaustion. They go to bed feeling fine and wake up physically drained. Doctors report its like the person spent days of continuous exertion in a single night. All the men report the same, vivid dream of a silver haired woman being intimate with them. It started Monday night. And is clustered about this address in a six mile radius.”

“Lilith,” Mary murmured.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith said, appearing out of the shadows.

Lust rolled across the room and my cock instantly hardened. Lilith was a voluptuous woman, the very embodiment of a sex goddess. Big, full tits that seemed to defy gravity topped with large nipples. A round face with full, lush lips and bedroom eyes. Her silver hair fell tousled about her like she had just been good and fucked. Her pussy was covered by silvery pubic hair, matted with her desire. Fuck, I had to have her.

“How may I serve, Mistress,” Lilith purred, touching Mary’s cheek. Mary bit her lip. It looked like she was struggling to fight off an orgasm. “Ready for your final boon?”

“Are all these men falling exhausted your work?” Mary asked.

“Why yes,” Lilith moaned. “I’m drawn to the wet dreams of men.”

I stood up and pushed Lilith so she bent across the table, her, heart-shaped ass wiggled at me. Lilith face turned back to me and for instant I saw anger and hatred flash across her face before it returned to the sensuous, come-fuck-me look Lilith normally displayed. I came the moment I slid into the wet passion of her cunt. My cock never went soft and I just kept fucking her. Pleasure was roaring through my body and I was quickly cumming again.

Mary climbed up on the table and shoved Lilith’s mouth into her cunt and screamed out her orgasm. The sluts started attacking each other, just as effected by Lilith’s lust aura as I was. Desiree and Allison fell into a sixty-nine. Fiona knelt before Korina’s chair and pulled off her sweat pants and dived into Korina’s shaved pussy. Violet crawled beneath Fiona so that Fiona was sitting on her face and started eating her red-furred pussy. Thamina and Jessica were grinding their pussies on each other’s thighs, Chasity was eating out Lillian’s pussy while Xiu furiously masturbated.

As I fucked Lilith’s pussy, her ass jiggled as my groin slammed into her. I wondered what her asshole would feel like. I came a third time in her pussy and then pulled out and quickly slammed my cock up her ass. She was so tight, a velvet grip that caused me to cum so hard my vision blackened for a moment. Lilith’s ass started to squeeze rhythmically on my ass, every squeeze sending pleasure through my body and cum spewing out of my cock. She was draining my balls dry. She glanced back on me, a smirk on her face and hatred in her eyes My vision swam and the room darkened and …

… “Mark, are you okay?”

I opened my eyes and Mary was kneeling next to me. I was lying on the hardwood floors of the dining room. “What happened?”

“You passed out,” Mary said. “Lilith was mad at you for fucking her ass so she did her succubus thing on you. How do you feel?”

“Fine,” I said, standing up. “I guess my wish for sexual stamina came in handy.”

“I sent Lilith away when you passed out,” Mary said, in anger. “Are you sure you’re fine?”

I kissed Mary, groping her breast. “I’ll fuck you right now, if you want me to prove it?”

Mary smiled. “How about upstairs, hun,” Mary said. “If you’re feeling up to it.”

My cock was hardening as I stared at Mary’s naked body. “Yeah. I could fuck you all night, Mare.”

Mary grabbed my hand, then grabbed Jessica’s hand. “Then you can handle both of us?” Mary asked with a naughty smile. I grinned and she led us upstairs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The ringing of my phone woke me up. “Hello,” I groggily said. It was 4:09 am according to the clock.

Mary and Jessica stirred in bed. Mary lay between us and Jessica was spooning her from behind. “Go back to bed,” Mary muttered and Jessica snuggled tight against her.

“Mark, its Sheriff Erkhart,” a man’s voice said on the phone.

“Yeah, Sheriff?”

“I just found out that the FBI filed a no-knock warrant for 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374 seeking to arrest you in relation to those bank robberies,” the Sheriff informed me. “The FBI and my SWAT unit is on there way to your house. They’ll be there any minute.”

“Shit,” I muttered, coming awake.

“What is it?” Mary muttered.

There was a booming crash and splintering wood coming from below, echoing through the house. Heavy boots pounded through the house and men shouted loudly. The boots were stomping up the stairs. Sluts started crying out in fear as doors crashed open. Fear coursed cold through my veins as I struggled to get out of the bed. The blankets were tangled about my legs and I fell off the bed, landing hard on my side.

“Mark!” Mary shouted. “What the fuck …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the bedroom door burst open and two men in black fatigues and sub-machine guns flowed into the room. They moved with a strange, almost mechanical precision “Hands on your head!” one barked, training his gun on me as I struggled to untangle my legs from the sheet. The other SWAT trained his weapon on Mary and Jessica, who screamed and grabbed each other.

“Fuck, stop pointing your guns at us and help me up, assholes!” I shouted in anger. The guy pointing his sub-machine gun at me lowered it and extended his arm and hauled me to my feat.

“Oh, sorry, sir,” the guy said, confused.

“Go wait outside.”

“Yes, sir,” the SWAT officer said and the pair walked out. Screams and shouts echoed throughout the house as other SWAT officers were securing the house.

“Mary, stay here until I get things sorted out,” I told her.

“Yeah,” she nodded, pale faced and clutching an equal frightened Jessica.

It took a few minutes to find all the SWAT officers roaming the house. By the time I got to the sluts, most had those plastic cuffs on and were sobbing in fear as black clad SWAT cops stood over them. I had the SWAT release them before sending the cops outside to join the other SWAT guys. Violet hugged me in relief and Karen was so shaken up by the experience that she threw up. Allison and Desiree clung tightly together and Korina was still asleep from her painkillers.

Outside, a fat, balding man in a blue, FBI windbreaker was yelling at his SWAT guys for standing around in the yard. “What the hell are you guys doing?” he demanded, face turning beat red.

“The guy told us to wait outside, Agent Peterson” one of the SWAT guys said.

“The fucking suspect tells you to wait outside and you genius just listen to him?” Agent Peterson demanded in astonishment. “What the fuck is wrong with you guys.”

“Eh,” the SWAT guy shrugged. “He just seemed like someone I needed to listen to, right guys.”

The other SWAT officers shrugged or nodded.

“Jesus fucking Christ!” Agent Peterson swore. “Who the fuck is this guy! Heinrich, let’s go and get this asshole.”

“Uh, sir, he’s at the door,” a female agent pointed. She was wearing the same windbreaker as Agent Peterson.

“Shit!” Peterson swore and drew his service weapon, pointing it at me. The female agent, presumably Agent Heinrich, drew hers as well. “Hands on your head, get down on the floor!”

“Put your guns away!” I snapped in anger.

Guns were holstered. “See,” quipped the SWAT officer, “hard to resist.”

“Shut up, Keller,” Peterson grumbled.

“Is it safe, Mark?” Mary called from upstairs.

“Yeah, Mare, come on down and bring Jessica!” I shouted back.

Mary appeared, naked, holding an equally naked Jessica’s hand. Both girls had similar builds, their breasts about the same size, Mary’s a little perkier, Jessica’s a little rounder. The main difference was their skin coloring, Mary was fair skinned and covered in freckles while Jessica had caramel skin from her mixed ethnic background.

Mary slipped her arm around my waist and I hugged her shoulder. “What’re you gonna do, Mark?” she asked, looking at the ruin of our front door. They had used a battering ram and cracked the door and shattered the frame.

“Embarrass Agent Peterson,” I told her. “Jessica, let your producer know you have a story about the FBI raiding an innocent man’s house and scaring his family with their storm trooper assault.”

“Yes, Master,” Jessica said, scurrying away.

“FBI Agents and SWAT officers!” I yelled. “I’m Mark Glassner and this is my fiancee, Mary Sullivan. Everything we do is legal. If Mary Sullivan or someone who says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ approaches you do whatever they say!”

Nods, grunts, and various affirmatives echoed back from the crowd.

“Agent Peterson, a Jessica St. Pierre from KIRO 7 News is going to interview you. You will tell her because of your incompetence, you and your men raided an innocent man’s house, broke his door down and scared his family. Agent Heinrich objected to your plan, but you used your seniority to shut her down. You will tell them that Mark Glassner just has a similar resemblance to the bank robbers, but he has an ironclad alibi.”

“Fine,” Peterson said, flushing. A couple of the SWAT officers sniggered.

“Agent Heinrich, I need to speak with you, inside,” I said.

“Okay, sir,” she said and started walking inside.

“Have fun,” Mary said, kissing me.

“You don’t want to play with her?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, I think there will be plenty of time for that,” Mary said with a knowing smile. Mary knew what I was thinking. Agent Heinrich looked cute and having a spy in the FBI would be a good thing. Then, she walked out of the house, eying the SWAT officers. She grabbed two of them and led them past me back inside the house.

“Two?” I asked.

Mary giggled. “I want cock in my pussy and cock in my ass.”

The other sluts were gathering in the living room as Mary led her two studs inside. I followed with Agent Heinrich. The FBI agent had sandy-blonde hair tied up in a bun. Her face was round with gray-blue eyes and a milkmaid’s fair complexion. Underneath her FBI windbreaker she wore a cheap, blue pantsuit and a bulletproof vest.

“Master, may we have some fun?” Allison asked, glancing at Mary as she had the two SWAT guys strip naked.

“Sure,” I said. The sluts all raced outside. I grabbed Violet as she tried to get pass. “Only my cock gets inside your cunt,” I reminded her.

“Oh, sorry Master,” Violet flushed. I smacked her ass.

“You can play with me an Agent Heinrich.” I turned to the Agent. “Strip. And what’s your first name?”

“Noel,” she answered, dropping the windbreaker to the floor and started unvelcroing her bulletproof vest.

Allison and Desiree returned with a SWAT officer, pulling him upstairs. Karen found the one female SWAT officer to play with. Thamina had hung back, obviously nervous. Fiona returned with a SWAT guy and pulled Thamina along with her. “Let’s get you good and fucked, Thamina” Fiona giggled.

Noel had a plain white bra and her large tits were spilling out of it. Her figure was slim and fit. She shrugged out of her pants and also had on boring, white panties. They were practically granny panties. She pulled those off next, revealing a blonde landing strip pointing towards her bald pussy. Lastly, her bra came off and those big, beautiful titties spilled out. She had large nipples and huge areolas.

“Wow,” Violet murmured and sucked one of those huge nipples into her lips.

I pulled the bobby pins holding Noel’s hair up and it spilled about her shoulders. “What do you think, Mare?”

Mary was between the two naked SWAT officers. Both were muscled and Mary had a hand both their cocks, slowly stroking them as one of the officers sucked on her tit. “Keep her,” Mary husked.

“Noel, you’re my sex slave, and Mary’s. You’ll do whatever nasty thing we want you to do. More importantly, you’re going to be our spy in the FBI. Report on anything that might affect us. You will act like your normal self when around others.”

“Okay,” Noel answered.

“Good, you’re going to suck my cock, slut!” I sat on the couch and had Noel and Violet start sucking my cock as I watched Mary with the muscled officers. Violet was sucking on my balls as Noel sucked the head of my cock into her wet mouth.

Mary had both her guys kneeling on either side of her, one eating her pussy and one eating her ass. She played with her dusky nipples as she moaned in pleasure. Violet licked up my cock and Noel moved and let Violet suck my cock into her mouth. Noel was sucking at the side and then they were sharing my cock, their tongue swirling around the head of my cock, their lips brushing together.

“Keep eating my cunt and asshole,” Mary moaned. “C’mon, don’t be fucking limp dicked wimps! Really get your tongues in there. Umm, that’s a little better. You assholes scared the hell out of me and now you can repay me with some orgasms.” Mary glanced at me. “I hope those sluts are doing a better job than these sissies.”

“I got no complaints,” I groaned.

“Sorry, mam,” the officer eating her cunt said.

“Did I say to stop eating my pussy, jackass?”

The officer dove back into her pussy and Mary gave a shudder of pleasure as she came on the two men’s faces. Watching my fiancee cum on the two guy sent a weird thrill through my body and my dick exploded my cum on Noel and Violet’s faces, running white and thick down their beautiful faces. Violet smiled and licked my cum off Noel’s round face. Noel started to return the favor, licking a line of cum up Violet’s neck to her lips and the pair exchanged a passionate, cum-stained kiss.

“Get down on your back!” Mary barked to the guy who was eating her pussy. The guy stretched out on the floor, his cock jutting hard from his body. Mary straddled the guy and engulfed his prick to the hilt of her pussy. She looked behind her shoulder and spread her asscheeks. “Come on, I don’t have all day,” she said, impatiently. The second officer knelt behind her and Mary moaned wantonly as his cock slid into her ass.

Violet was being lowered to the floor by Noel as they kissed passionately. Violet was playing with her pillowy tits as Noel lapped up a strand of cum that had run down to Violet’s little A Cup titties. Violet moaned as Noel sucked her cute little nipples.

“Eat her cunt out, Noel,” I ordered, smacking Noel’s tight ass.

Noel scooted lower and Violet spread her legs. Her brown-furred muff glistened with excitement and Noel dove nosily into her pussy, sucking the teenager’s snatch. I pulled her hips up until she was kneeling and rammed my cock into her sopping pussy.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Noel. Violet grabbed her head and shoved Noel’s face back into Violet’s pussy.

I fucked Noel with a steady rhythm, her cunt had a nice, slick grip on my cock. “How did the FBI find me here?”

“The … ohhh … the homeowner, Brandon Fitz … shit that’s nice! Brandon Fitzsimmons tipped us.”

That was surprising. I must have left a loophole in the instructions I gave him. I struggled to remember what I had told him, but it had been a week since I had seen him. Oh well, I had to remember to talk to him and get him sorted out. Plus, I needed him to divorce Desiree anyways. I had originally thought about giving him his wife back, but Desiree was far too beautiful and far too amazing of a cook to let her go.

“What evidence do you have on me!” I asked, fucking Noel a little harder.

“Oh, uh, shit!” she panted, struggling to gather her thoughts. “We found matching fingerprints at all the banks and the Bestbuy. People at both areas experience the same sort of symptoms. We haven’t isolated the compound you use to make people so docile. Matching semen samples were found in all the rape victims in both the bank robberies and the Bestbuy. Plus we have video surveillance of you committing all the acts.”

“Anything else?”

“You’re suspected in the robbery of a Kay Jewelers, but that’s not Federal jurisdiction,” Noel answered. “And you’re tied to the kidnapping of Violet Matheson and the disappearances of Xiu Liu and Fiona Cavanagh. Korina Stavros is also suspected of being missing, last seen with you, but no one has filed a missing persons report on her.”

“Master didn’t kidnap me!” objected Violet. “I’m his slave? How could that be kidnapping?”

“Your mother filed the missing persons report,” Noel answered. “She latter withdrew it, saying there had been a misunderstanding and you were with a family friend.” That had been the orders I gave her mother when I saw the Amber Alert for Violet. “The Seattle Police are very suspicious of your mom’s story and she’s a person of interest in your disappearances as well.”

“I have been busy,” I boasted and started to pound her cunt hard.

Mary was moaning as she took it in both holes. It looked like they had a rhythm going. Violet was purring in pleasure as Noel went back to eating her cunt. Noel came on my cock with a hard shudder, her cunt squeezing almost painfully on my cock. Violet was close behind her, creaming her face as she writhed on the floor.

“Yes, yes, oh yes!” moaned Mary. “Harder, you fucking pansies, fuck me harder! I’m so close!”

The officer fucking her ass started to pound away and she convulsed between the two men. The officer she rode was groping her breasts, squeezing her nipples as she bucked on top of him. The guy fucking her ass moaned and shoved his cock deep in her ass, his face contorted with pleasure as he shot loads of cum up my fiancee’s ass. He fell backwards, panting on the ground and Mary started to ride the officer on his back hard. It wasn’t long before Mary began moaning loudly, arching her back as she came a second time. She sat down on the cop, panting hard, and then stood up, cum dripping out her asshole.

“I haven’t cum yet!” the cop protested, his cock hard and glistening with pussy juices.

Mary shrugged her shoulders. “Isn’t that what your hands for?”

“Please,” begged the cop.

“Fine,” Mary sighed. “You’re so pathetic.” Mary raised her foot and started to stroke his cock with it. “Is that making you feel good?”

“Yeah, oh yeah,” he groaned.

“What a fucking disgusting worm,” Mary snarled in disgust, rubbing his cock with her foot. “Is my foot making you come?”

“Yes!” the guy moaned. “I’m so close, keep rubbing it.”

“Naw, I’m bored,” Mary said and walked away. “Better use your hand.” Mary straddled Violet and sat down of her face. “Clean my ass, slut!”

Violet was more than happy to oblige, licking the cum out of her Mistress’s ass. “Oh, fuck that’s hot!” I panted and buried myself all the way in Noel’s cunt and unloaded several hot squirts of cum up inside her.

Jessica came downstairs, dressed in a blue silk blouse and gray skirt, her hard nipples pressing against the clinging fabric of the blouse. “There’s a news van on the way, Master,” Jessica reported.

“We should get dressed,” I told Mary. “For our interview.”

I rounded up the SWAT officers that were having fun with the various sluts and got them out of the house. Allison and Desiree had their guy handcuffed to the bed, his cock up Allison’s cunt and Desiree sitting on his face. Thamina was getting fucked up the ass while Fiona sucked on her pussy. Karen was tribbing her female officer, a butch woman with short, blonde hair. And Chasity and Lillian had found five officers and had them all jerk off on them. The two sluts were positively dripping with cum, like some bukkake party. In the basement, I found Xiu was handcuffed to a bed and being fucked hard in the ass with a big smile on her face. Korina was sleeping soundly in the bed next to her.

When the news van arrived it was driven by Freddy, the cameraman with Jessica yesterday. He started gathering what Jessica called “B roll” shooting the SWAT officer milling around and the ruined door to our house. Then Mary and I were interviewed. Mary was wearing her pink, silk robe and I was wearing a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. We looked like we just got woken up and we told how scarred we where as these stormtroopers rounded us up. Jessica interviewed some of our house guests, Desiree wrapped up in a housecoat, and Karen wearing one of my buttoned-down shirts and little else. The two sluts reiterated how scared they were.

Finally, Jessica interviewed Agent Peterson who hung himself out to dry for making the colossal screw-up of raiding the house of a clearly innocent man. He didn’t quite say it was all because of his incompetence, but it was pretty apparent that it was because of incompetence. He even mentioned how Agent Heinrich objected to the raid because she was 100% sure I was the wrong guy but Agent Peterson ignored her. He apologized for being too eager in pursuit of justice.

“My producer’s going to love this!” Jessica exclaimed happily and I kissed her and gave her a slap on the ass.

I kissed Noel before she left with the Agent Peterson and told her to pick up a slutty cop’s outfit at a sex shop on her way home. Agent Peterson looked positively sick as he climbed into his vehicle. Noel had her FBI face back on and just gave Mary and I the faintest of nods as they drove off in a black suburban. The SWAT officers hopped in an assortment of suburbans, trucks, squad cars and one big, SWAT van, and followed the FBI Agents out.

Mary went back to bed, but it was almost time to go jogging, so I went over to Madeleine’s house where the Naked Jogging Club meets. Anastasia was there, the dyed black-hair Russian from across the street, and Belinda and her hot, teenage daughter Cassie. I didn’t get to fuck the mom and her daughter, yesterday, and I wanted to change that.

I found Mary still asleep when I returned. I crawled into bed with her and she sleepily asked, “Have fun?”

“Yeah, I fucked a mother and her daughter,” I murmured, spooning her from behind.

“That’s nice,” she whispered and then she fell back asleep. I kissed her shoulder, my cock pressing against her soft ass and joined her in sleep.

I woke up to a warm, sucking feeling on my cock. “Hmm, Mare, that feels good,” I moaned. The sucking stopped for a moment then continued. Mary’s tongue was swirling around the head, the hard, metal head of her tongue stud added extra pleasure to the blowjob. Wait? Tongue stud? Mary doesn’t have a tongue stud.

I opened my eyes and saw bubble-gum pink hair spilling across my stomach. “Allison,” I smiled.

“Good morning, Master,” Allison cooed. “Mistress told me to wake you up.” Allison gripped my cock, stroking it slowly as she straddled my waist and guided the cock to the entrance of her cunt. Tattooed above her pussy was the phrase “Cum on in,” and an arrow pointing to her teenage cunt. Her tight snatch engulfed my cock as she lowered herself. “Mistress says you need to take a shower. It’s almost time to leave for her OB/GYN appointment.”

Allison started to ride me hard and fast, her big breasts flopped about, pierced by silver barbells. “Did Mary tell you to wake me up this way?” I asked, stroking her side and then sliding my hand up to grope one of her tits.

“Mistress didn’t say how I was to wake you up,” Allison answered with a naughty giggle.

The bed springs squeaked as Allison rode me. When she bottomed out on my cock, she would grind her clit into the forest of my pubic hair before rising up. Her cunt was tight with youth and she moaned beautifully as she rode me.

“Go faster!” I urged. Her hips responded, and Allison twisted and rose and as fasts as she could. Her breath quickened as her orgasm neared. I groaned through gritted teeth and flooded the sluts cunt. Allison gasped as she felt my cum flood her and then she bucked wildly atop me as her orgasm shot through her.

“Oh, thank you, Master!” she said, a smile on her flushed face.

The bedroom door banged open and I saw strawberry-blonde Fiona stalk in wearing her maid’s uniform. Her big breasts bounced in the transparent bodice as she walked over and smacked Allison on the ass.

“Mistress said to wake Master up, not fuck him!” Fiona shouted. “Go downstairs! Mistress is going to paddle your naughty, slutty ass.”

“Oh no,” Allison gasped, dismayed and scurried out of the room.

“Mistress asked me to remind you to get ready,” Fiona said, respectfully.

“I guess I have to take a shower,” I said, eying Fiona. “Get naked, I want you to wash me with those tits of yours.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Allison, you naughty slut!” I shouted as Allison guilty came down the stairs. I could see the cum running down her thigh. “I told you to wake Mark up!”

“I did, Mistress,” Allison protested.

“With your cunt?”

She pouted, her lower lip just begging to be kissed. “Master liked it.”

“Of course he did,” I said, rolling my eyes. “He loves sticking his dick in any hole.” I grabbed the wooden spoon, I so enjoyed smacking the asses of naughty sluts. “Bend over the table.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Allison pouted. I smacked her ass hard. “One, thank you Mistress!”

“Stop pouting, bitch!” I told her. “You’re my slut. I can beat you for any reason I want. I don’t even need a reason!”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Allison apologized. Smack! “Two, thank you Mistress!”

My pussy was starting to itch. Karen was watching. “Get on you knees and pleasure me, Karen!”

“Oh, yes Mistress!” Karen excitedly gasped and rushed to kneel before me, hiking up my black skirt and shoving the gusset of my sky blue panties to the side. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue ran down my shaved slit, flicking my clit.

Smack! “Three, thank you Mistress!” Her ass was turning red. Smack! “Four, thank you Mistress.” She was such a naughty, dirty slut and just begged to be punished. Smack! “Five, thank you Mistress.” I lost my self in the pleasure of Karen’s tongue and the smack of the spoon on Allison’s flesh. Every time the spoon smacked her ass, her ass jiggled and reddened more. I came with a shudder and hit Allison’s ass one last time. “Twenty-six, thank you, Mistress!” Allison sobbed.

I pulled Allison up and stroked her crying face. “I loved beating your ass,” I told her. “You made me very happy!”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Allison sniffed and smiled. I kissed her on the lips. I couldn’t resist groping her welted ass and feeling her jump in pain.

“Go find Thamina and have her put an ointment on you ass and then have her lick you to a nice orgasm.”

“I will, Mistress,” Allison beamed and scurried off. I glanced at the clock. Damn, we should be leaving right now.

I headed upstairs. I shouldn’t have sent Fiona. Mark’s got to be fucking her. Feeling a little frustrated with my fiancee and his never ending sex drive thanks to a wish he made with the Devil. I stalked up the stairs. As I entered our bedroom, I could hear the shower running in the master bath and a woman moaning.

“Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!” Fiona moaned. “Oh, Master, your cock feels so amazing up my ass!”

I entered the bathroom and threw open the shower curtains to find Fiona pushed up against the wall as Mark fucked her ass, hard. I paused to admire the sight. Mark’s ass was getting more firm and was starting to be nicely shaped. I could see his ass flexing as he fucked her. At this rate he would have a very nice, tight ass.

Remembering I was angry at him, I shouted, “Mark! We need to go. Stop fucking her ass!”

“She’s cleaning my cock,” Mark protested.

“With her ass? Seriously, Mark?”

“I shoved soap up it first,” he said, lamely.

Fuck, he wasn’t going to stop till he came. So, I licked my finger and caressed his ass, sliding into his crack and wiggled it into his ass. I searched around and found his prostate and started to massage it through the walls of his bowel.

“Oh fuck!” Mark moaned, his ass clenching as he shot his load off into the slut’s ass.

“Wow, your cock must be all clean now,” I said in mock amazement. “Get out of the shower and get dressed, Mark, we need to go.”

“Sorry, Mare,” he said, flashing that boyish grin of his that melted my heart. The shower shut off and Mark started to dry himself. Fiona was quietly frigging her cunt as Mark tried to kiss me.

“I’m still mad at you,” I told him.

He wrapped his arms around me and I struggled to break free. “Then I’m …” his lips kissed me briefly, “… going to …” kiss, “… keep kissing you …” kiss, “… until you forgive me.” This time his kiss lingered. “Because …” kiss, “… I’m so sorry.” He kissed me again and my lips opened and I started kissing him back.

“Fine, you’re forgiven,” I said and he captured my lips with another kiss. It was hard to stay mad when he was kissing me. It was kinda my fault, anyways, not that I’d admit being wrong, but I did send the sluts to wake him up. I should have done it myself. Mark’s hand started to feel my breasts through my blue blouse. I wasn’t wearing a bra and he was playing with my nipple. “Wait, Mark!” I protested, feeling his cock harden against me. Fuck, if I didn’t stop this, we would be fucking on the bathroom counter and then we would be really late. “We have to go,” I started to say, but Mark’s kiss cut me off.

His hand slipped under my blouse and he started gently pinching my hard nipple. It was getting harder and harder to care about why I needed Mark to stop. The doctor wasn’t going anywhere, right? I felt Mark pulling my skirt up and I tried to push it back down. Mark’s tongue was inside my mouth and he was making my nipple feel so good with his touches. I felt his fingers at the crotch of my panties, damp with my desire. He pulled my panties to the side and then he was in me.

Mark was so big inside me, spreading my pussy with his girth and rubbing against every pleasurable inch inside her. Why was I trying to stop him? How could I have wanted to stop this? Mark felt so amazing inside me, as his love filled me up, plunging in and out of me. His strong form crushing against my breasts. My clit rubbing on his crotch, my nipples rubbing on his chest. I could feel his hands roaming beneath my blouse, touching my back, my side, my breasts. My skin was alive with pleasure.

Mark broke the kiss, his lips sliding to my ear and he whispered. “I love my naughty filly.”

I came! A glorious orgasm rolled through my cunt, my pussy walls milking his cock. “I love you, too!” I gasped. “My randy stallion! Ride me, ride me! Make me cum again.”

Over Mark’s shoulder I saw Fiona still masturbating her pussy with one hand while she brought gobs of cum from her ass to her lips. Mark’s dirty cock had just been in her ass and now it was in my pussy.

“What feels better?” I asked. “My pussy or Fiona’s ass?”

“You pussy!” Mark panted. “She’s just a hole to dump my cum.” Mark’s cock was rubbing inside me so deliciously. “Who’s dicks felt better. Mine or those SWAT guys?”

“Oh yours,” I answered, truthfully, feeling another orgasm building. “They were just living dildos!”

I gripped Mark’s ass, feeling his muscles bunch as he fucked me harder. “Fuck, here it comes, Mare!” Mark gasped and buried himself deep in me, brushing against my womb, and I came as I felt his warm spunk flood my pussy.

I kissed Mark, deeply. “We gotta go,” I told him, reluctantly. I wanted to be held by Mark, fill his cock inside me all day long.

“Yeah,” he said, pulling out of me. I felt a little empty inside my pussy. My panty gusset slid back into place, holding his sperm inside. I guess Dr. WolfTail was going to get a surprise.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I shook Gerald’s hand. He was one of the engineers at the plant. “I think its a good idea,” I told him.

“Thanks, Brandon,” Gerald said, before he left.

My phone buzzed, alerting me to an email. I sat in my office at the Boeing plant in Renton and pulled my phone out. The email was from Doug, the P.I. I hired to investigate that asshole Mark Glassner who ruined my life, stole my wife, my house.

Doug Allard was the same P.I. I used to investigate my whore of a first wife. He found the proof of her infidelity and saved my ass when it came to the divorce settlement. The bitch wasn’t able to take me to the ringers like she wanted. So, when I decided to take down Mark Glassner, I turned to Doug. I lucked out, finding a house for rent that had a great view of my backyard and placed Doug there with is telephoto lenses.

“It’s very important you don’t get near Mark,” I told him on Tuesday when I hired him. “He’s very dangerous. And I can’t afford tipping him off. From this point on, we will only communicative through email.” I couldn’t take the chance of Doug getting compromised by Mark and finding Mark on the phone instead of Doug. I was freed from Mark’s power by Sister Louise and I intended to keep it that way.

I opened the email. “Mr. Fitzsimmons, unusual activity this morning. FBI raided your house. However, they left without arresting Mark. In fact, I have photos of several of the women in the house fucking the SWAT officers in some of the bedrooms. I attached the photos. I don’t know who this guy is, but the SWAT left like they were his buddies. Doug.”

I glanced at the photos and my heart skipped a beat. There was Desiree and Allison stripping a SWAT cop naked. Both Allison and Desiree were naked. There was another photo of Desiree straddling the guy, clearly fucking him.

“Fuck!” I shouted. I needed a fucking drink. “God fucking damn you, Mark!”

I took a long, deep breath and calmed myself down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to, Brandon. Calm down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to. Mark is controlling her. Get a grip on yourself. You knew you would see this sort of stuff, Brandon. It will just making the revenge on Mark that much more sweeter.

While I was disappointed that the FBI failed, I wasn’t surprised. It was a long shot, anyways. I didn’t expect the FBI to do anything to Mark. The best I could have hoped for was for Mark to get shot. I was hoping my warning of Mark wanting to kill cops would make them a little trigger happy. Mark will question the FBI and they will tell him exactly who tipped them off. Well, I had already cleared out my bank accounts that Desiree knows about and I had several off shore accounts she didn’t.

It was time to disappear.

To be continue…

Click here for Chapter 17

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 10: The Trap Is Set

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 10: The Trap is Set

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Exhibitionism, Anal, Oral, Non-Consensual, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 9



There was a soft knock at the door, bursting the bubble of my dream. “Good morning, Louise,” Madeleine greeted, her voice muffled through the door, “breakfast is ready.”

“Okay,” I said groggily and rolled out of bed, stretching.

I had been dreaming about Susanne, being her slave again. It was a common dream I had. It played out in minute variants: sometimes I would be forced to be her slave, others I would crawl on my knees and beg her. A few, Susanne would be my slave, crawling before me. Regret stabbed through me. What would my life have been like if I had not been dominated by Susanne. Would I have married Kurt? Would I have had children, watched them proudly grow up. A Warlock stole your life, your dreams. Mark had already done irreparable damage to these women’s lives. I needed to stop him before he destroyed more.

My body was sore from spending most of yesterday in a car watching the Fitzsimmons house, gathering intelligence, as the military would say. And what I learned was daunting. When I arrived yesterday, Mark and his girlfriend, Mary were out of town, leaving behind two Thralls; the teenage Allison and Desiree Fitzsimmons. Yesterday, I had performed the Prayer of Zanah on the two women. When the time came, Mark would find his own slaves turned against him. Then, I had returned back to my car to watch. To wait.

Near 8 PM, Mark returned with a car full of naked women. There were five of them, all clearly Thralls of Mark. It was a setback. The best way to deal with a Warlock, particularly a male Warlock was to seduce him, or let him think he was seducing you. But, I found it was more satisfying, however, to turn his thralls against him. The prick deserved a little comeuppance. But five more Thralls would make that vastly harder. I would need to get the odds back in my favor before I could make my move. And if Mark kept adding to his harem, this could drag on for a while.

Maybe I should go the easy route and let Mark seduce me. It wouldn’t be hard. Although I was fifty-one, I appeared as my attractive, eighteen year old self. I had the perky tits and tight ass of a teenager. One of the Gifts God gave me to fight Evil. I could let Mark seduce me, but that was too good for him. He deserved to be humiliated, to know fear. To know that when he came in my pussy that would be the end of all his fun! I had dealt with far worse Warlocks in the last thirty-years and Mark would not stand a chance.

God, I prayed silently, grant me the strength to save these women, grant me the courage to face this challenge, and grant me the guidance to see it quickly ended. In the name of the Father, the Son, and Holy Spirit, Amen!

I felt better after praying, and got dressed. After breakfast, I could sit here in Madeleine’s house, at her dining room table, and watch the Warlock, wait for my opening. Last night, thanks to God’s Providence, Madeleine, out of the goodness of her heart, offered me a place to stay. I was parked on the street in front of her house when she walked up to the car with two cups of tea and asked if I need to talk. Sensing God’s Providence, I said the first story that popped into my head. I suspected my husband was shacking up with Desiree and wanted proof. I flew all the way out from Chicago to confront him. Madeleine had a good heart and offered me her guest bedroom.

“There’s a good view of that hussy’s house from my breakfast nook,” Madeleine had told me in a sexy, southern twang. “Doesn’t that sound better than sittin’ in your car, sugar?”

I left the bedroom, after dressing in a white skirt and red blouse, I headed for the kitchen. Madeleine was pouring a thermos of coffee and I paused to admire her fine rump beneath her business skirt. She was a fit looking, thirty-something, who was recently divorced. She had made a simple breakfast of yogurt sprinkled with granola for me and pointed to a fresh pot of coffee. She apologized, but she had to go to work early.

“You can stay as long as you need to, sugar,” Madeleine said, her southern twang melting my cunt. “My husband was a no good horndog, too. That’s why I kicked his ass to the curb.” She gave me a comforting hug and kissed my forehead, I wished she kissed my lips, and headed out the door. She was off to her office job in a respectable looking skirt and blouse. I sighed in regret, watching that fine ass sway out of the kitchen. It was a shame she was straight. I gave her some subtle signs last night and she didn’t bite, or even notice that I was flirting with her.

I missed staying with Sarai already, but I would preserver.

I looked out the window in time to see the Warlock, Mark jog by, naked save for a pair of running shoes. I winced. He was an overweight man, his fat jiggling as he ran. He must have wished for some powerful mind control to be so confident in jogging naked. I angrily stabbed at my yogurt with a spoon.

You won’t be so confident for long, prick!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was breathless when I returned form my jog and my romp with Anastasia, who lived across the street. When I awoke this morning, I decided I need to get in better shape for Mary. She was such a beautiful creature she deserved a man that at least tried to not be an overweight slob. After yesterday’s naked walk through the hotel and drive back to South Hill, I found I liked the freedom of going nude, so I set off jogging, my dick flapping in the wind.

It was an interesting experience. I was stopped three times by Puyallup Police officers once by a Pierce County Sheriff deputy. I had thought long and hard how I wanted to handle the police, so I was ready. I gave each cop two, simple orders: “I am Mark Glassner and whatever I am doing is perfectly legal, and anyone who approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I am Mary Sullivan,’ do what they say without question.” Each cop would then apologize for bothering me and walk back to their cars and drive off.

On my jog, passing cars honked at me and insults were hurled as they sped by. I didn’t mind. They were lesser men and women, mere ants cursing their betters. Other joggers would cross the street or bolt the other way while pulling out cell phones to call 911 on me. I did catch up to one pretty woman in her late twenties, with a round ass covered in tight, black leggings and a pink, Lycra tanktop that fit her like a second skin. Her name was Anastasia and I invited her to join the Naked Jogging Club. She was more than happy to be the first recruit. Needless to say, jogging was a lot easier when a woman’s beautiful, naked ass jiggled and bounced in front of me. When we reached her house, across the street from the Fitzsimmons, I fucked Anastasia in the kitchen while her husband showered upstairs.

When I walked into my house, Desiree was leading the sluts and Mary in some type of aerobics. Apparently, Mary wanted to make sure the girls kept their bodies nice and tight. Naturally, the exercise devolved into an orgy for an hour, a better way to get some cardio I thought. Everyone was covered in fluids and sweat, so showers were in order. Mary and I went first, as befitted our station.

“You going to see that friend today, the real estate broker?” I asked her as she washed my back.

“Yeah, Alice,” Mary answered.

“Alice, huh, is she cute?”

“Yes,” Mary answered playfully. “And happily married, so stay away.” Mary emphasized her point by poking me in the back.

“Sure, Mare,” I told her. “There are plenty of women in the world for me to fuck.”

“Good,” Mary said. “Anyways, I had an idea were we could build out mansion at.”

“Oh yeah, where at?” I asked.

“Behind the house at the end of the cul-de-sac is a large field that they started to build a housing development in. We could bulldoze that last house and extend the road and build back there. It has a gorgeous view of Mount Rainier from back there, and the Puyallup Valley.”

“Okay,” I said with a nod. Mary was an artist and had far more appreciation for atheistic then I did. “I trust your judgment, Mare.” She beamed at me, turning around so I could wash her back.

“So, are you really going to rob a bank?” Mary asked as I scrubbed her back with a loofah
.
“Yeah,” I said. “I’ve always kinda wanted to. I think I’ll take Violet along with me.”

Mary turned around so I could start washing her front. “Oh, you want to get more of her tight cunt,” she said with wry smile.

I couldn’t deny that her tight, teenage cunt was a bonus. “No, there’s an Amber Alert out for her,” I said, as I started washing her flat stomach. I wanted to start with her small, perky breasts, but the I decided to tease her a bit. “I called her mother before I went jogging when I saw the alert on the news, but it might be a few days before the police aren’t actively looking for her.” I paused. “And me.”

Mary nodded. “Well, you are the only one of us that could talk your way out of any problems.”

“You could’ve had the same power,” I pointed out. I looked at her and asked, “Why didn’t you? I meant to ask but then the Devil gave me that gem and …”

Mary thought for a moment, then finally answered, “I didn’t want the responsibility of that much power.” She swallowed. “You can do a lot of harm, Mark. Hell, you have done a lot of harm, and some of that was at my request.” There was a pregnant pause. “I mean, don’t you ever feel guilty for what we do to the sluts?”

“No,” I said without hesitation. “When I got these powers, I told myself I was above such petty concerns. I only felt guilt for what I did to you.” I said. “Shit, I still feel guilty.”

Mary rubbed my arm. “I forgave you,” she said, and leaned in to kiss me. It made me feel a little better. “But how do you stop feeling guilt?”

“You just need to tell yourself your better than all the rest of them,” I told her. “We are better than other people, than the sluts. We’re special, and they’re not.”

“That’s it?”

“Yeah,” I answered. She sighed, and hugged me tightly and her body shook and I realized she was crying. I froze. I didn’t know what to do, what to say. I didn’t have a lot of experience comforting crying women. I just squeezed her back, stroking her wet hair. “I … uh. We can …” I cleared my throat, “We can let the sluts go. Just say the word, Mare. We don’t need them. I don’t need them. We just need each other.”

“I … I can’t,” Mary sobbed. “There’s this voice, whispering to me, telling me its wrong. But my body, my pussy, is telling me its so very right.”

“So, which voice do you want to listen too?”

She sobbed, “My pussy.” Mary relaxed in my arms, tension fleeing her body. “Make love to me, Mark. Make me forget.”

Her lips were passion on mine, her tongue writhing in my mouth. Her wet body pressed against me, soft and firm. My cock hardened between us and my hands roamed her sleek body. I felt her plump ass, kneading a cheek between my hands, while my other hand found a firm breast and hard nipple. Her groin rubbed against me, seeking for my hard cock. Her soft hands ran down my back, across my side and found my hard cock and guided it to her wet vulva. We moaned together as my cock slid inside her, agonizingly slow. Our nerves were on fire with passion for each other and our hips found a slow, steady rhythm.

“My stallion,” Mary moaned, “my handsome stallion, fuck me harder! I need it!”

I gripped her hips and started thrusting hard. Mary groaned and clawed my back. “My sweet filly!” I panted. “You’re all I need.”

“Give me your cum!” she ordered wantonly. “Oh, I need it! Warm and sticky! My pussy needs it!”

“Here it comes, Mare!” I gasped and unloaded into my love; one, two, three powerful jets of semen. Mary’s cunt convulsed about my cock, squeezing it with a velvety warmth and she gasped as her passion overtook her.

Mary clung to me in the shower, her face pressed against my chest, my cock growing soft inside her pussy. We didn’t say a word, we just enjoyed the warm water spraying over us and enjoyed the comfort of each other. Holding my love, being held by her. This was all I really needed. The sluts, the women I made fuck me, they were just fun, just pleasant diversions. This is what was real, what mattered. Somehow, Mary had become my whole world in just a short time. I would have gladly stayed like this forever, but the hot water heater had other ideas.

Mary seemed in a better mood when we slipped out of the cold shower. She grabbed a towel and playfully dried me off. She then insisted on shaving me and only managed to nick me three times. She giggled each time, tearing a piece of toilet and sticking them to the cuts. From guest bathroom we could here a lot of shrieks and giggles as the sluts were forced to take cold showers.

“The mansion is definitely going to need some heavy duty water heaters,” I told Mare as we checked in on the sluts. “Like a hotel.”

Mary nodded, watching Korina shivering in the shower as she quickly washed her body.

As Mary and I prepared to leave to run our errands, we left instructions for the sluts. Xiu, Fiona, and Korina needed clothes, so I sent them out with Desiree to buy some. They had to wear Desiree’s old clothes that didn’t fit any of them well and no one was happy about that. Allison was charged with cleaning the house. She seemed disappointed, probably because she’d been cooped up in the house all weekend. So, I promised I would spend some one on one time with her when I returned and that brightened her up. Violet was wearing the same pink dress she wore yesterday, and I decided to take her clothes shopping after I robbed a bank or three.

“Be careful,” Mary ordered, kissing me. “Do you have your crystal?”

Friday night, when Mary had made her Pact, the Devil had surprised us with a crystal, saying, “If you are ever in trouble, hold this crystal and say, ‘Lilith, appear before me.’ ” Mary and I were both worried about what it meant and I decided to keep the crystal with me. When I went jogging this morning, I was clutching it in my bare hand.

“Yeah, it’s right here,” I said, pulling it out of my jean pocket for a moment, and showing it to her. Mary relaxed. “I love you, Mare.”

“Love you, too, hun.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was on my third cup of coffee as I boredly watched the Fitzsimmons house. Nothing had happened since Mark returned from his jog. The disgusting pervert had returned with a naked woman, took her inside the house across the street and left there fifteen minutes later with a smile on his face. The poor woman was married and I saw her kiss her husband goodbye from the open doorway in a loose dressing gown.

Did Mark make the husband watch? Did the pervert get off on making the man watch the women he loved get violated before him. Mark made Desiree’s husband, Brandon, watch him defile her. Fucking Warlocks. My fingers slipped under my skirt. The woman across the street was quite beautiful. I bet Mark fucked her, bent over a table. I moaned, slowly rubbing my clit in delicious circles. Her husband was sitting in the corner, looking sad and pathetic while his wife howled and moaned like a whore for Mark.

I started fucking my fingers slowly in and out of my cunt. The woman would be a whore for Mark. That’s what he did. Degrade women. Turning them into his cumbuckets. I bit my lip, imaging the woman’s breasts. They looked like a nice pair beneath that silk robe. With hard nipples. And her mouth, moaning wantonly. She should put that mouth to better use. I came, picturing the woman between my thighs, her fingers fucking into my pussy while Mark looked on, looking sad and pathetic while his whore pleasured me. I licked my fingers clean and went back to watching.

Nothing else had happened for two more hours, when the garage doors slid open. The silver Mustang pulled out first. I could just make out Mark and a teenage girl as the Mustang roared down the street, followed quickly by one of the red-heads in a maroon convertible Volkswagen Eos. I rushed outside to follow her. This might be my only chance to catch Marks number one woman alone. I got into the black BMW 7-series I borrowed from Brandon and fumbled at the keys. Mary roared off up the street, driving almost as fast as Mark had, and a third car, a white BMW driven by Desiree and crowded with three other women pulled out onto the street.

The Eos was gone, but there was a red-head in the second car. Maybe she was Mary? Probably not, Mary was likely the one driving her own car. I made the decision to follow four ladies. Maybe I could get the opportunity to perform the Prayer of Zanah on one of them, or all of them, and get the odds back in my favor. I waited for the white BMW to pass and pulled out behind it, my heart thumping in excitement.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I kept glancing at Violet’s coltish legs peaking out underneath her pink skirt as I drove my Mustang out of the housing development onto Shaw Road. I placed a hand on her thigh, sliding up under her skirt and Violet beamed at me, her face flush with excitement.

“Thank you for letting me come with you, Master,” she said in a cheerful soprano.

She was a cute fifteen year old. Her brown hair was pulled into two pigtails over her ears, tied off with pink ribbons. Her breasts were small and shapely and her body slim with youth beneath the conservative dress she wore. That dress would definitely not do, my sluts needed to show the world just how whorish they were.

“You ever sucked a dick, Violet?” I asked.

Violet shook her head, blushing. She was a virgin before I fucked her in the elevator yesterday. Her hands reached out and she gently rubbed my cock, feeling it harden in my pants. “W-would you like me, to Master?” she nervously asked.

“Definitely,” I answered.

There was a metallic rasp as she slowly drew my zipper down and then her warm, delicate hand reached into my pants and pulled out my hard cock. She bent down, her breath warm on my cock as she slowly ran her hand up and down on my dick. She tentatively stuck out her tongue, licking up the shaft and brushing the sensitive head.

“Just like that,” I told her. “Use more pressure, yeah that’s good.” Her tongue felt amazing as she lapped at my cock. “Stroke the shaft and cup the balls.” I wince as she squeezed a ball. “Gently with the balls.”

“Sorry, Master,” she apologized.

“Now, suck the tip into your mouth, be careful with your teeth,” I told her. “You can brush the cock with them, just don’t bite hard. Ohh, yeah that’s nice. Keep doing that with your tongue.” She had the head of my cock in her mouth and was swirling her tongue around it. “Suck it like a lolipop. Oh fuck that’s good. And see how much you can fit in your mouth.”

She was bobbing her head now, moving slowly down until my cock brushed the back of her throat and then rising up. It wasn’t the best blowjob I ever had, but knowing it was her first added a certain spice to her uncertainty. She was sucking harder and I watched as her right hand drifted over to her thighs and slip up under her dress to start fingering her cunt. Horny little slut.

She was turning into a great slut. I was proud of her, and stroked her brown hair. “I’m gonna cum, slut,” I told her. “So don’t be surprised. Try to swallow what you can.” And then I erupted into her mouth, semen spilling out the corners of her lips. She tried to pull away, but I held her down. When I was finished, I let her sit up.

She was breathing hard, cum smeared across her lips and tears ran down her face. “Was it good?” she asked, wiping at her tears.

“It was great!” I told her, kissing her forehead. “You’re turning into a good, little slut. I’m very proud of you.”

“Thank you, Master,” she said, smiling happily, still masturbating. When she came on her fingers, I pulled them to my mouth and sucked her juices off her digits. She had a light, barely spicy flavor.

We made a quick stop at Dick’s Sporting Goods at the South Hill Mall where I grabbed a bunch of duffle bags. I was so excited to rob a bank, I didn’t even spend the time to give the cashier a nice fucking. I needed to remember to go back to Dick’s and look Ambrosia up. With a name like that, I hoped her pussy tasted wonderful.

I pulled onto highway 512 towards, heading west to Parkland and the Bank of America that screwed me over two years ago. When my debit card got stolen and my accounts emptied, I filed a claim. But the branch manager, an asshole named Ted, dicked around with appeals process and I barely recovered half of my money. I had to crash on a friends couch for two months while I got back on my feat.

As I raced down 512, Violet got to practice her blowjobs some more. This time, she didn’t pull away as I came in her mouth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I followed Mark’s thralls towards a mall and parked Brandon’s BMW next to a silver Mustang and discreetly followed the four women through the parking lot. The only one I knew was Desiree, who I had imprinted last night. The other three women were dressed in ill-fighting clothes. There was a black-haired women with short hair and a blue eyes, a strawberry-blond that might be Mark’s girlfriend, Mary, and a short, Asian woman

Please God, I prayed, give me the opportunity to save these women. Then I followed them into the mall. I just needed to be patient and be careful and God would grant me the opportunities I needed.

They led me to a clothing store, Old Navy, and I realized why they were here. The three new Thralls in the ill-fitting clothes had arrived naked last night. Wherever Mark had found these women, he didn’t bother to bring any of their clothes. I browsed the clothing racks and watched the women out of the corners of my eyes as they spread out across the store.

“Hi, welcome to Old Navy,” a nasally pitched, effeminate voice asked me. I turned to see a slim young man whose nametag read, “Gabe.”

I blinked in surprise. He had a faint, blue-black aura about him. Mark must have been here and given him a minor order. The aura was fading and would probably be gone in another week or so. He was not under any lasting commands or had suffered any personality changes

“I’m fine,” I told him.

One of the girls, the red-head, was heading for the changing room and I pushed past Gabe, grabbing the first shirt off the rack. Gabe protested, but I ignored him. I reached the changing area in the back but not before the red-head closed the door. Shoot. Thinking quickly, I knocked on the door.

“Yes,” she answered.

“Hi, I’m Louise with Old Navy and I just need to talk to you.”

The red-head opened the door, frowning at me. I moved quickly, shoving my hand over her mouth and pushing her back into the changing room. I shoved my hand down her loose-fitting jeans and found her hairy pussy. She struggled and tried to bite my hand covering her mouth. My finger found her cunt and wiggled in, fingerfucking her hard and fast. Being transformed into a sex slave by a Warlock usually left the woman incapable of resisting a sexually assault.

Not this woman, however.

My face stung as she slapped me and I had to pull my hand away to block the second blow. She started to scream so I silenced her the only way I could, kissing her hard while I pinned one of her arms to the wall. She still had one hand free and clawed at my hair, trying to pull me off her lips. My thumb found her clit, rubbing in small, fast circles and she stiffened in my arms. Her cunt was getting wet as her body began to react to my stimulation.

I could feel the resistance fleeing her body. The hand pulling at my hair relaxed its grip, the tension in her body slowly bleeding away. Her lips, tightly closed at first, relaxed and I shoved my tongue into her mouth, tasting the mint of toothpaste. Her hips started to shift as the pleasure from her pussy slowly spread throughout her body.

She surrendered to me.

Her lips were hot on mine she kissed me back, her hips writhed on my hand. Her hand gripped my hair, pulling me tight against her as she moaned into my mouth. I let go her other arm and she wrapped it around me, caressing my back through my blouse. I slipped that hand up her shirt and found a large breast, gently caressing and squeezing her soft, firmness. I found her aerola and gently circled her nipple before I finally rolled the turgid nub between my fingers.

The red-headed shuddered in my arms as her orgasm began to roll through her body. Without thinking, my hand that was groping her breast slid down to my own, wet pussy and coated my finger with my juices. Still fingering her, extending the orgasm, I quickly drew the Mark of Qayin on her forehead with my juices and prayed, “Zanah!”

One down. Two to go.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled the Mustang into the parking lot of the Parkland Bank of America, a brick building on Pacific Avenue and told Violet to wait in the car. With an excited jaunt in my step, I walked into the bank. There was a short line of customers queuing to deal with the bank tellers, a few more sitting at desks, talking to loan officers, and one fat security guard.

“I need to speak with all the staff in the back right now!” I hollered loudly. Confused, the staff led me back into the bank by the vault and gathered about me. “Who’s the manager?”

Ted turned out to still be the manager. It couldn’t be more perfect. I told him to open the vault. “There’s a time lock,” Ted protested.

“I’ll wait,” I said. I grabbed a buxom, honey-blonde teller and pulled her next to me. “Ted, open the vault and everyone else go back to your jobs and ignore everything Ted and I do. Except for you, Monica,” I told the buxom teller. “Let’s see what you look like naked.”

She flushed, and untied the decorative scarf around her neck that partially covered the cleavage revealed by her low-cut, blue blouse. Her large tits were supported by a lacy, black bra which came off next. Her tits were still perky with youth and her light pink aerola’s were large, with fat nipples jutting proudly out. As she unzipped her black skirt I hefted one her tit, feeling the plump firmness of her breast. She shivered as I rubbed her aerola.

“I’m going to fuck you hard, whore,” I told her, “and you’re going to love every minute of it.”

Monica flushed and licked her lips as she peeled off her pantyhose and black panties. Her bush was a darker brown, neatly trimmed and her pussy lips were large and protruded out past her pubes. I bent her over a table, ran my hand through her cunt, feeling her getting wet at my touch. I stuck a finger inside her pussy and she wiggled her hips in pleasure. I coated my finger with her juices and then shoved it up her ass.

I fucked my finger in a few times then pulled it out of her ass and replaced it with my cock. She gasped in surprise and then growled in pleasure as my cock slowly sank into the warm tightness of her ass. “Oh my god!” she gasped. “That’s amazing!”

“You’ve never been fucked up the ass before,” I asked, plumbing her bowels with hard thrusts.

“No,” she panted. “My husband he always wants to, but I thought it would hurt!”

“What a bad wife,” I said, slapping her ass. “You let me fuck your ass and not your husband

“I am,” she moaned. “I’m such a bad wife. He always wants me to give him blowjobs, too, but I always say no.”

“From now on, bitch, you do what ever filthy things your husband wants,” I growled, rubbing my hand down her back. “And do it with a smile on your whorish face!”

“Yes,” she panted. “I’ll be a good wife from now on.” Her orgasm rolled through her body, ass clenching on my cock.

I grabbed her purse and pulled out her cell phone, flipping through her address book while I fucked her slowly. “What’s your husband’s name?” I asked. “Jonathon,” she answered, breathless. I found her husband and gave him a ring.

“Hey, cutiepie,” Jonathon answered.

“This is Mark,” I said. “I’m with your wife. I’ve been counseling her.” I put the phone on speaker and sit it on the table. “Say hi to your husband.”

A look of panic crossed Monica’s face. “Hi, sweetie,” she said, trying to sound casual as I started fucking her ass hard again.

“What kind of counseling,” Jonathon asked, sounding concerned.

“Your wife tells me she’s had problems doing certain things in the bedroom,” I said. Monica bit her lip to stifle a moan. “But, I’ve helped your wife understand that its her duty to do whatever perverted things her husbands wants. Right, Monica?”

“Yeah, Jonathon,” Monica panted, her voice was thick with excitement as my cock reamed her ass. “I’m going to let you fuck my ass, or I’ll give you blowjobs.”

“Really?” he asked, sounding excited.

“Y-yeah, sweetie!” Monica gasped and then clasped a hand over her mouth to stifle another moan.

“Man, Mark, how can I repay,” Jonathon said, excited.

“Your wife’s already covered the payment,” I told him, enjoying his wife’s ass on my cock.

“I love you, cutiepie,” Jonathon said.

“Oh, I love you, too, Jonathon,” Monica whispered and then she started to moan, her ass clenching on my cock. She quickly slapped her hand over her lips and as she came on my cock. Her other hand fumbled to hang up the phone. “I’m such a bad wife!” she moaned as her orgasm continued to ripple through her body. “Such a terrible wife!”

My balls boiled and I shot my cum up her ass as her body shook. I gritted my teeth as I enjoyed her tight ass and my pleasure coursing through my body. Breathing hard, I pulled out of her ass. Monica continued shaking, her face in her hands and I realized she was crying. Guilt stabbed through me, and I beat it back down. You’re above guilt, Mark. She’s just an ant.

“Oh, god, what have I done,” she sobbed.

I rubbed her shoulder. “You have nothing to fill guilty about,” I told her. “You came twice, right?”

She sniffed. “Yeah. I never came so hard in my life,” she said, a smile ghosting her lips.

“You should never feel guilty about something as nice as cumming,” I told her. “You should never feel guilty about anything you do with man or a woman.”

“A woman?” she asked and I saw something in her eyes. Desire?

“You want to be with a woman?”

She nodded, shyly. “I’ve … thought about it. With Kylie.”

“The cute red-head?” I asked, referring to the other bank teller I thought about fucking.

There was a series of beeps and the bank vault was opened and Ted started filling the black duffel bags with bundles of bills. I called for Kylie to come back here as Monica started getting dress. “Kylie, I want you and Monica to go to a hotel on your lunch.” There was a no-tell motel up the street from here, the Blue Spruce, that had hourly rates. “And explore any desires you two might have for each other. And if you enjoy yourself, go home with Monica and give her husband a special treat.”

“Okay,” Kylie said, giving Monica shy smile. Monica flushed and returned the smile.

I made Ted carry the duffle bags out to my Mustang where Violet waited, playing around on her smart phone. I popped the trunk and Ted threw the bags in. I started the car and Violet greeted me with an eager kiss, her tongue a little timid as it wriggled into my mouth.

“Did it go well, Master,” she asked.

I nodded, pulling my cock out, dirty from Monica’s ass. Violet knew what to do, and bent down. Her nose wrinkled, but she engulfed my cock anyways. “That’s ass your tasting,” I told her. “Good sluts clean their master’s cock after its been in a whore’s ass.”

Violet was getting quite skilled at blowjobs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“How are you doing, Mary?” Alice greeted me with a friendly hug.

We were standing in her office at Evergreen Realty. Alice had been a good friend to my older sister, Shannon. Unlike Shannon’s other friends, Alice had always been kind and friendly to me and would provide a shoulder to cry on. We kept close on facebook after she graduated high school and I had even been a bridesmaid in her wedding last year.

“I’m engaged,” I told her, excitedly, holding out the black diamond ring Mark had given me Saturday night.

“Oh that’s amazing,” Alice cooed. “So Mike finally proposed.”

I shook my head. “We broke up. His name is Mark and I know its fast, but he’s the one. I just know it.”

“Wow,” Alice said, a little flummoxed. “You sure you’re not rushing things.”

“I’m not,” I told her. “I’ve never been happier. Mark is the greatest guy in the world.”

Alice hugged me again and I became aware of her body pressing up against me, the curve of her breasts, the warmth of her breath on my neck, her thigh pressings on my hip. Alice kept hugging her, longer than she should. Is she into me? Alice had always been a friend, but could she be more? My heart beat loudly in my chest as I considered that possibility.

Alice was beautiful; large, hazel eyes with long lashes were the center-point of an attractive, round face with full, kissable lips. Her hair was a thick and full bodied, a raven black that fell about her shoulders. She had been wearing a pinstriped, charcoal blazer over a blue halter top, her cleavage on display. Her hips and butt filled out her matching charcoal pants very nicely.

Alice finally broke the hug, her cheeks bright with excitement, her lips moist. Alice’s slim fingers grasped my hand and she guide me to her desk and a chair that lay on the side. We sat down, next to each other and she laid out a binder with property listings. She leaned close to me, her flowery perfume making me a little lightheaded with its fragrance. Our hands kept brushing each other as examined the binder, every touch fueling the fire burning in my womb.

“It’s getting a little hot in here,” Alice said, unbuttoning her blazer and pulling it off. Her halter top was very low cut, her snowy breasts almost completely exposed. The left strap of a blue-gray, lacy bra peaked out from beneath her halter top.

Alice sat back down, scooting even closer, leaning in so I could not help but see down her cleavage. She turned the page in the catalog and pointed at a cute, ranch-style house while her other hand casually rested on my thigh. Fire burned at her touch, running up my thigh to my moistening pussy and I shifted in my seat, my thighs rubbing pleasurably against my clit.

“This is a cute house,” I said, pretending to ignore her hand. If Alice wanted to seduce me, I was happy to let her.

“I know,” Alice purred, her hand slowly inching up my thigh. “It’s two bedrooms and one-and-a-half baths. The perfect house for a young couple.” Her hand was higher, pushing under my skirt. “Have you and Mark set a date, yet?”

“A date?” I asked, turning to face her. She was just inches away, her lips wet and red. It was getting hard to think as fire coursed through my veins.

“For your wedding.” Her lips were so close to mine. Her hand was inching higher on my thigh, almost at my pussy.

“No,” I said, “we …”

Fireworks exploded as Alice lips met mine. They were soft and inviting and her tongue pressed at my mouth. I opened my lips for her, tilting my head to the side. Her tongue was wresting with my own, then pulled back, inviting me in. I accepted, exploring her mouth eagerly, playing with her tongue. And her soft hand slid higher, so near the heat beneath my legs.

Alice broke the kiss. We were both breathless and flushed with excitement. “There’s this motel,” Alice said, carefully. “We could …”

“Yes,” I whispered huskily and a shiver of pleasure ran through my body as her fingers finally brushed my wet vulva through my panties.

We rushed out of her office, trying to act normal as we excitedly made our way through her work. “Just going to show Mary a few houses,” she told her boss, trying to sound casual. Our lust must be so obvious. He wasn’t going to buy the lie. How could he not hear my heart thudding with desire in my chest. We positively exuded desire.

“Okay,” he mumbled, and went back to talking with the receptionist.

“Cute car,” Alice complimented when she saw my Eos.

“Mark got it for me,” I told her and she gave me this knowing smile. “It’s not like that, I love him.”

Alice paused. “Maybe we shouldn’t do this. If you love him, you don’t want to …”

“Do you really want to stop?” I asked.

“No,” she said, smiling. “I’m too horny to stop.”

The motel was a dive just up the street called the Blue Spruce Motel that offered ‘hourly rates’. The facade of the U shaped building was faded blue siding, paint chipped in may places. I followed Alice into the lobby where two women; a honey-blonde woman wearing a black skirt, blue blouse, and decorative scarf and a red-head in a pale-green, wrap-around dress with a loose skirt were paying for a room with the motel manager.

“Room 11,” the manager said, bored, handing over an actual key to the red-head, not an electromagnetic keycard that most hotels used.

“We’re not the only ladies looking for some afternoon delight,” Alice whispered in my ear.

Alice paid in cash for three hours and we got room 5’s key. I held Alice’s hand as she eagerly led me across the parking lot to room 5. The room was surprisingly clean, albeit a little worn. Scuffed carpeting, faded walls and frayed comforter on the two, twin sized beds.

Alice was on me the moment the door closed, her lips hungry on mine. I wrapped my arms about her waist, pulling her close to me. Her black hair, silky soft, caressed my cheek and her soft hand stroked my arm, leaving a trail of fire where ever her finger touched. The kiss was different than with Mark. His lips were rougher, more demanding while Alice was soft and gentle. I loved Mark, loved the urgency of his kisses, but variety was the spice of life.

Her hand trailed down my arm and gently stroked my hand. Alice brought the hand up and she broke the kiss and sucked and licked my finger while smiling shyly at me. Her tongue was pink and I was transfixed by the sight. I pressed my thighs together, feeling my juices trickle out of aroused vulva, turning my panties into a sodden mess.

“You’re so beautiful, Mary,” Alice purred, kissing my palm. “I wish I had the courage to do this sooner.” This was surprising. I thought she was seducing me was because of my wish. When I made my Pact with the Devil last week, I wished that all women would desire me. How long had Alice been thinking about me this way? “You were just so … radiant today,” she continued purring, “I was ust helpless before your beauty.”

Her hands trembled as she reached out and pulled my white, peasant blouse over my head. Her hand traced the strap of my lacy, gray bra, down to the cup and slipped her finger inside, brushing my achingly hard nipple. I gasped. Her fleeting touch sent pleasure coursing through my body. My bra was suddenly tight on my body, uncomfortable. I reached behind me and the bra fell away, freeing my freckled breasts.

“So beautiful,” Alice murmured, almost in a daze. “I’ve dreamed about your breasts since you were fourteen.” Fourteen? Out of the fog of lust, rose a memory of Alice catching me coming out of the shower, naked. Her face had flushed in what I thought was embarrassment. I guess it was actually desire.

She grasped my shoulders and guided me to the bed and, with a gentle pressure, pushed me back onto the bed. She crawled over and started kissing my right breast, licking everywhere, except my aerola and hard nipples. She licked down the slopes, the underside of my breast where sweat liked to collect, up my breastbone between my mounds. She kissed me everywhere. She circled my breast, coming ever closer to my nipple. When I thought she was finally going to reach my nipple, she started from the beginning on on my left breast.

I was so aroused, so horny, when her lips finally, gently, reached my hard nipple, I orgasmed. It wasn’t an earth shattering orgasm, but a tiny, pleasurable one that just left me wanting more. Her lips and tongue caressed and pleasure my nipple, making sensuous love to the hard, sensitive nub. She kissed over to my right nipple, and pleasured it just as gentle and tender as my left. Her hand slipped up my thigh, slow and careful, up under my black skirt and found the sticky mess between my legs.

I gasped as her fingers slid through my panties leg hole and touched the shaved lips of my vulva, rubbing through my labia. Alice’s wet mouth was leaving a trail of fiery kisses up my breasts, my neck, reaching my ears. She licked and nibbled on my lobe, her breath hot and moist. “So wet,” she whispered, slipping a single finger up inside me. “Did I do that?”

“Yes!” I gasped as her finger invade my pussy. This was amazing. We could have been doing this for the last five years.

My entire body burned with desire as she slipped a second finger inside me, moving them slowly in and out. Her lip kissed and sucked at my neck and a low, throaty moan rose from within me. Her thumb found my clit, brushing softly, tenderly. I gripped the bedspread with one hand as I writhed in passion while my other hand stretched out, finding her thigh beneath her charcoal-gray pants. My hand slid up her thigh, to her hip. I found the clasp for her pants and fumbled to open her fly, trying to use one hand.

Finally I got her pants open, her zipper down and slid my hand inside. She wore silk pantyhose over panties and I could feel the heat and moisture of her desire. My fingers slipped into her silky pantyhose and into her satin panties. Her pubic mound was shaved bare. I slid further in and found her wet passion. Alice moaned into my ear as I lightly caressed her hard clit, running a finger down her swollen labia, and then my digit was engulfed by her warmth. My fingers matched the delicate caresses that Alice was performing on my pussy.

“Oh, that’s nice!” Alice moaned. “Your fingers … so sweet!”

Her lips found mine and we were kissing again, and I drink her passion. I turned on my side, pressing my bare bosom to her clothed breasts. The cotton fabric of her halter top rubbed roughly on my hard nipples. Our legs rubbed together as we gave each other pleasure, running headlong towards the cliff. Alice went over first, her body shuddering delicately.

“Yes, Mary!” she gasped, breaking the kiss. “Oh, God, yes!”

I followed her right over, my second orgasm sending spasms of delicious through my limbs and body. We held each other, my lips finding hers as we continued to finger each other to another orgasm and another, each more intense, more fulfilling then the one before. Gasping next to this beautiful angel, I pulled my hand out of her panties, sticky with her juices and sucked them into my mouth.

“You taste so delicious,” I said, huskily, sitting up and moving to her feet.

I pulled off her shoes, comfortable black flats. Her dainty feet covered in dark nylons. Alice lifted her ass as I pulled off her pants while she pulled off her halter top. I gently pulled off her pantyhose, trying not to cause any runs and then I gently kissed her barefoot, licking her toes while Alice cooed in pleasure. Her breasts heaved in her lacy bra and her face was flushed with passion, her eyes shining with love.

I kissed her bony ankle, then up her shapely calf, her knee, and then her inner thigh, moving slowly higher. I could smell her arousal, a spicy musk, through her gray-blue, satin panties. When I reached her panties, I rubbed my cheek against them, breathing deep her musk and enjoying the soft, cool feel of her panties on my cheek before I pulled them off her legs, exposing a shaved, flushed pussy weeping juices.

My tongue was licking through her labia, savoring the musky spice. Alice moaned in pleasure as I feasted on her womanhood. I sucked her engorged labia into my lips, stuck my tongue deep into her pussy, and kissed the hard bud of her clitoris. My world had been reduced to the silky warmth of Alice’s pussy. I was an explore in uncharted territory, searching every crevice and fold, until I had mapped her vagina in all its beauty. And when she orgasmed, I was ready, drinking the flood of passion like a woman dying of thirst.

“I need to, ohhh fuck, taste you!” Alice panted as I continued licking her sensitive pussy through her orgasm.

I looked up, face wet with juices, and saw the desire in her eyes. I peeled off my lacy panties and straddled her face, lowering my pussy to her lips as I lowered my lips to her pussy. I writhed on her tongue and she writhed on mine. Her tongue was skilled, gentle and knowing. She seemed to find all the spots that gave me pleasure and together we came, and came, until our pussies were too sensitive to cum any more.

Panting, I lay pressed up against her. She still had her gray-blue bra on and I played with the strap as Alice hugged me, our legs entwined together. Our lovemaking was intense and deep and different than any other sex I had ever had. Was it better than with Mark? I thought of Mark, his boyish smile, how tender he was with me, and how honest and open he was. No, nothing could replace Mark in my heart, or his a cock in my pussy. Even sitting her, basking in the lovemaking with Alice, my body still ached gently for Mark while my soul yearned to share with him all that happened in this motel room. I saw my engagement ring glinting on my hand as I played with Alice’s bra. What I experienced with Alice was nice, fulfilling even, but it wasn’t love. At least, it wasn’t the deep, romantic love I felt for Mark. Alice was nice to cuddle with, but I wished Mark was here, pressed against my back, his strong arms wrapped around me, sandwiching me between him and Alice.

Then what did I feel for Alice? It was something more than lust and desire. Friendship? A deep, physical friendship?

“Are you feeling guilty?” Alice asked, seeing me stare at my engagement ring.

I shook my head. “There’s nothing to feel guilty about,” I told her. “Mark and I have an open relationship. He doesn’t mind me being with other women. I’m going to tell him all about our fun.”

Alice arched an eyebrow. “Wow, timid little Mary sure has changed.”

“Mark …” I paused, how to explain it. “He awakened desires within me. Showed me pleasures I didn’t even know I could experience.”

“He sounds like a great guy,” Alice said, flatly. Was that bitterness I heard in her voice. Was her marriage with Dean not going well.

“Alice,” I said, carefully. “Is everything well, with you and Dean.”

“We’re fine.”

I hesitated. “Well, um, you seemed really familiar with this motel and …”

Alice caressed my face. “No, it’s not my first time here.” She sighed. “After Dean and I got married, he got a promotion and he’s been working a lot of hours. There hasn’t been much time for us. I started talking to my yoga instructor, Esteban, confiding in him the problems in my marriage. He was so supportive and then we were flirting and kissing and …”

“You were sleeping with him,” I finished.

Alice nodded. “He was an amazing lover. Dean, he always tried, but Esteban did things to me I never experienced.” A smile creeped across her face. “I thought about leaving Dean to be with Esteban but the irony was, Esteban was cheating on me.” Her voice was thick with pain and I hugged her and then she sobbed, “It’s what I deserved. Dean’s a great guy. He deserves a better wife than one who cheats on him.”

“It’s all right,” I consoled, rocking her gently in my arms. “What Dean doesn’t know can’t hurt him.”

Alice barked a laugh. “Like what you and I just did.”

“If you love him,” I said, “then don’t tell him. You can get what you need from me and go back to your husband, satisfied and happy.”

Alice wiped her tears and smiled at me. “So, that makes you … what?”

“A friend who comforts you,” I told her. “A friend that relieves certain … tensions.”

Alice smiled, “I like that.” And then her lips descended, and we were kissing again. My hands reached behind her to unclasp her bra. This time, I wanted to play with her breasts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I robbed two more banks, another Bank of America and a Chase-Manhatten. I figured, if I was going to rob some banks, I would hit only the national banks and spare the local credit unions. I filled up all the duffel bags with cash, barely having room between the trunk and the back seat. I also enjoyed two more bank tellers: a feisty Latina woman and a very busty blonde who gave me an amazing titty fuck.

Violet needed clothes, so I swung by the South Hill Mall on the way back. I was paranoid about all the money in the car, so I ordered a group of teenage boys hanging about to watch my car, defending it with their lives. I took Violet to Hot Topic and was pleased to see Lillian behind the register. I had a fun time with her last week.

“You’re back,” Lillian said, beaming. “I could use some more training!”

Lillian was smiling naughtily. Today she was dressed in a black, transparent dress decorated in white flowers. Underneath, she wore a black slip that was quite visible underneath the dress. Thigh-high, heeled boots, black, added spice to her outfit. The black lipstick and eyeliner contrasted with her pale face and gold rings that glinted in her lips and eyebrows.

“Violet, go get some slutty clothes, whatever you want,” I told her. “I’m going to be training Lillian.”

When I lifted her skirt, Lillian wasn’t wearing any panties. “I need to be ready to be trained,” she giggled.

Her cunt was wet and tight when I slipped up inside her and I fucked her hard. Her cunt felt great on my cock. Lillian was biting her lip, trying not to moan and gasp as I really fucked her. I wasn’t trying to be careful and unobtrusive like last time. I wanted people to know Lillian was getting the fucking of her life. I reached around and pawed her breast through her dress and slip, feeling her hard nipple through the fabric.

It wasn’t long before Mall Security showed up along with a Puyallup Police Officer. I gave them the standard orders and they left me to fuck this goth angel in peace. When a customer walked in, I would tell them just to shop and then I would enjoy watching Lillian trying to ring them up as I fucked her hard. Her fourth customer was a cute, punk-rocker girl buying a pair of black thongs. She was wearing a black t-shirt with skull-and-crossbones printed all over and a pair of tight, stonewashed jeans, artfully ripped to show off her pale, inner thighs. Her black hair was spiked up into a mohawk, the tips dyed red.

The punk-rocker smiled as she watched us fuck, her nipples were clearly hard through her shirt. When I felt my balls tightening, I pulled out of her and shot my load across the counter all over the punk-rocker girl. The girl screamed in surprise as my white cum sprayed across her tight black t-shirt. “Fuck!” she exclaimed in surprise, finger a glob of cum over her nipple.

“You’re customer’s dirty,” I told Lillian.

That was all the prompting she needed. Lilian bent over the counter and started licking my cum off the punk-rocker’s t-shirt. The punk-rocker’s nipples hardened beneath the cotton of her shirt. Lillian pulled the girls t-shirt up, revealing a pair of small, pale breasts with hard nipples pierced by silver rings. Lillian’s lips found a nipple and started sucking while I went back to fucking her pussy.

Lillian unsnapped the punk-rocker’s jeans and snaked a hand inside and started to finger her. “Oh, god this is nasty!” the punk-rocker moaned.

The punk-rocker girl was panting, writhing on Lillian’s fingers while I fucked Lillian hard from behind. A group of teenage boys had gathered outside the entrance to Hot Topic, filming us fucking with their smart phones. Lillian noticed too, and her cunt convulsed about my cock as she came. The punk-rocker was cursing as she orgasmed on Lillian’s fingers and I shot my cum deep inside Lillian’s tight hole.

“Wow, that was so fun,” the punk-rocker cooed. “I’m Zelda,” she said, and bent down and kissed Lillian. “When do you get off?”

“Five,” Lillian said, licking her lips.

“Then, I’ll see you at five,” Zelda purred. “I would love to return the favor.”

Lillian grinned. “I’d love that.”

Zelda pulled on her cum stained shirt and sauntered out of the Hot Topic to the applause of a bunch of horny teens. She blew them kisses, and sauntered off. I slid my cock up Lillian’s ass. I was wondering if I should keep Lillian. I almost did a few days ago. She was such a great slut.

“Lillian, you’re going to be my sex slave,” I told her, deciding. “And my girlfriend, Mary’s, sex slave as well.”

“Oh, that’s sounds fun,” Lillian panted as I reamed her ass.

“When you fuck Zelda, film it with your phone. When you’re finished, go to this address,” I told her, writing the Fitzsimmons address on a piece of paper.

“Yes, sir,” Lillian purred. Mary was going to love the slut.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I waited in the living room of the Fitzsimmons house for the Warlock, Mark, to return home, my stomach tied in nervous knots.

I had five of his Thralls under my power, immune from his commands. After imprinting the red-head, Fiona, in the changing room of Old Navy, it was simple to get the other two. Fiona lured Xiu into the changing room and we easily held the Asian girl as we molested her. Unlike Fiona, Xiu did not fight. From the moment we grabbed her, Xiu was excited. Apparently the girl really liked to be dominated and hurt and she came quickly as Fiona pulled painfully hard on her nipple piercings.

That left only Korina. But with Desiree, Fiona, and Xiu imprinted, we easily overpowered her in the ladies room. Now I had all but two of Mark’s thralls imprinted and immune to his power. God had answered my prayers. I ordered the woman to return to the Fitzsimmons home and followed them in my borrowed car. I gathered all the Thralls I had imprinted in the living room: Allison, Desiree, Xiu, Fiona, and Korina and I told them the plan.

Alison was at the entrance to living room off the short hallway that led to the front door, while the other four ladies were spread about the living room, Desiree clutched a baseball bat and Korina a rolling pin. I clutched my furry handcuffs in sweaty hands. When Mark came through the door, we were ready. Alison would grab Violet and the rest of us would beat and wrestle Mark to the ground. And then I would exorcise him and free these poor women from his lusts.

A car pulled into the driveway.

“It’s time, ladies,” I said, standing up. I crossed myself, my heart hammering in my chest. Please, God, let your servant free these women from evil.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled my Eos into the driveway, excited to be home. This afternoon was far more pleasant than I planed. Alice and I had made love twice more after we talked. The second time was sweet and loving. I was comforting my friend as she dealt with the problems of her marriage. She seemed a lot happier after I gave her a few more orgasms. As we lay in the mused sheets, I told her about my plan for the abandon housing development behind the Fitzsimmons house and Alice had said to get in touch with owner with an offer. She seemed doubtful about the entire thing, not believing Mark had that kind of money, but I made her promise while playing with her pink nipple. We were both sweaty and covered in pussy juices so naturally we took a shower. And naturally we made love one last time before I drove her back to her office.

I sped home. I couldn’t wait to tell Mark about Alice. Preferably while in bed, him on top and his hard cock filling me up so deliciously. I was getting wet just thinking about it. I had to park in the driveway, not having a garage door opener, yet, and got out of the car. I would get one of the sluts to put my car in the garage. I didn’t see Mark’s Mustang so I pulled out my phone and sent him a text, “Hun, just got home. Meeting with Alice went well, tell ya all the juicy details later! 🙂 When will you be home? Love, your naughty filly! :-x”

As I walked up to the front door my phone buzzed and I got a text back from Mark. “Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!” it simply said. I smiled happily. I couldn’t wait to get Mark in bed and tell him all about the fun I had with Alice. Putting my phone back in my purse, I reached for the front door, humming happily to myself.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 11

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 9: The Reconnaissance

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 9: The Reconnaissance

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/Female/Teen female, Male/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Watersports, Group, First, Bondage/Domination, Oral, Anal

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 8



“Fuck me, Louise!” Sarai moaned beneath me. I had on my strap-on with my large, beige color rubber cock attached. It was anatomically correct, mushroom head, veins down the penis, and a pair of cute, hairless balls. It was almost like I had a real dick, and I enjoying stuffing the monster into Sarai’s tight pussy as I fucked her hard.

I met Sarai last Friday night on a flight from Chicago to Sea-Tac. She was the first class stewardess and I took advantage of her very friendly hospitality, and her virginity, in the planes lavatory. She invited me to her hotel room when we landed just after midnight and we’d been in her hotel room ever since. We would make love for hours, and then collapse in a puddle of girl-cum and sweat, enjoying the silky feel of each other’s skin as we cuddled. Cuddling would turn into kissing and light petting, and then we would be pleasuring each other all over again.

We would only sleep for a few hours before one of us would wake up and began teasing the other. When we would get hungry, we just ordered room service and gave the bellhop an eyeful when he delivered the food, not bothering to cover our naked bodies. Sarai had an exhibitionist streak that I was more than happy to indulge. None of the bellhops seemed to mind that we stiffed them on the tip, their eyes full of desire that would vanish as we slammed the doors in their faces. They always had this hope that we would let them jump in bed with us. Men were such disgusting, yet funny, pigs.

It was Sunday morning, now, and the entire room reeked of sweat and pussy juices. I should be finding a church and attending Mass, but God, Sarai was an insatiable lover, always wanting just one more orgasm. It had been three years since my last lover, and I was having too much fun. Church would be there next week. Besides, I had my Papal Indulgence. I was already forgiven for sinning in the loving embrace of Sarai.

The back of the rubber cock rubbed deliciously on my clit as I fucked this beautiful creature. Our nipples were hard and rubbed pleasurably together and her lips were hot and wet, sucking at my neck or she would find my lips and her tongue would wiggle into my mouth. She tasted sweet and I wrestled my tongue into her mouth, exploring everywhere. Nothing else mattered but the feel of this dusky creature on my skin. I couldn’t get enough of her touch, enjoying the electricity that tingled through my body at every brush of her tongue, kiss of her nipple, or caress of her thighs. I pushed up her knees, changing the angle that my dildo slid into her and really started to fuck her hard.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Sarai chanted. Our lovemaking cycled through sweet and loving, to hard and fast. “Fuck my naughty, Muslim cunt with your big, thick Catholic dildo!”

Her words sent me over the edge and I kissed her passionately as my body shook in orgasm. Sarai trembled beneath me, cumming herself. I rolled off her, and the large, rubber cock popped out of her pussy with a wet noise. We starred at the ceiling, hands entwined, breasts heaving with passion. Sarai rolled over, pressing her dusky body against my pale flesh. “That was spectacular,” Sarai husked, brushing a strand of sweat-matted hair off my forehead.

“It was,” I whispered back. An idea suddenly popped into my head. “Sarai, have you ever been tied up?” I cannot believe we hadn’t indulged in some bondage yet. We only had a few more hours left before she had to get ready for her work. Plenty of time to tie her up and have some fun.

Sarai blinked, then smiled naughtily. “Oooh, bondage! No, never.”

I smiled and dug through my suitcase, producing a pair of pink, fuzzy handcuffs. Sarai stretched out on the bed, holding her hands through gaps in the headboard and with a click I handcuffed her. Then I grabbed the complementary sleeping mask off the nightstand and covered her eyes. I ran a finger down her neck and she shivered in pleasure. Then I kissed her stomach, licking up a bead of her sweat.

“I’ll be right back, sexy girl,” I told her, grabbing a discarded, royal blue slip with a black lace hem, and pulled it over my body. “I just need to get something.” Ice. Sarai would writhe in pleasure as I rubbed cold, wet ice all over her body.

“Hurry back,” Sarai moaned, wiggling on the bed, straining for my touch.

I slipped out into the hallway, ice bucket in one hand, hotel key in the other. I had made that mistake once, tying up my lover and then forgetting the hotel key. Its quite embarrassing to get a maid to let you back in and she sees your lover handcuffed naked to a bed. The ice machine was to the left and I started walking down the hall. As I passed the hotel room next to ours, the door opened and a short, balding man in a blue, silk bathrobe bent down to pick up the Sunday paper. He looked tired, haggard sacks hanging beneath red eyes. My eyes widened in shock. I don’t know why I should be surprised, not when God’s Providence was at work.

Surrounding the man was a blue-black aura, pale and sickly like a fresh bruise. This man had been touched by a Warlock.

Years of fighting Evil had honed my reflexes, and my hand moved without thought. I dipped beneath my slip, slipping two fingers into my pussy, coating my digits with sticky fingers. The man gaped at me and I used his surprise to quickly draw the Mark of Qayin on his forehead and muttered, “Shama.”

The man immediately relaxed, a dopey grin spilled across the fat jowls of his face. I grabbed the man and dragged him back towards the hotel room I shared with Sarai. Adrenaline surged through my body, and my hands shook so bad it took several tries to get the key. Finally, I got the door opened and shoved the man into the room. The prayer I cast on him would make him docile for a minute or so. It would take more intimate work to get anything useful information.

“Mhh, your back,” Sarai moaned like a bitch in heat. Shit, I didn’t have time to play with her.

“Just relax, sexy,” I said. “I gotta take care of some Nun business.”

“Oh,” Sarai moaned in disappointment, “can you untie me?”

“Just hang tight, sweetie,” I said, shoving the man down onto the other bed, springs squeaking heavily. My hands untied the belt to his robe revealing a fat belly covered in graying hair and a black thong that did little to cover his junk. He was so fat that the rolls of his waist covered the thin waistband of his thong.

God, give me strength, I prayed, reaching into the thong to pull out his fat, short cock. My soft hand quickly stroked him to readiness and I pushed him back until he lay spread out across the bed. I hiked up my slip and straddled his fat waist, his cock probing the lips of my pussy, bumping my clit. I closed my eyes and lowered my cunt around his cock, moaning low in my throat. His cock’s girth stretched my pussy nicely and I rose up and started to fuck him, the bed springs squeaking loudly.

“What’s going on?” Sarai asked in a puzzled voice. She was writhing on the bed, struggling to pull her blindfold by rubbing the side of her face on a pillow. “Holy shit!” she shouted when she succeeded at pulling off her blindfold. “Who the fuck is that?”

“Um, uhh, I’m not sure!” I panted, lamely. His cock was starting to feel real nice in my pussy. I loved being with women, but there was something to be said about a real cock plumbing your depths.

“Is this your surprise?” Sarai answered, concerned. “Because I have no interest in fucking a guy, let alone some fat, old dude!”

“No, this is for my Order!” I gasped, adding a twist to my hip movement. “He’s been touched by Evil and I need to help him!” I was really fucking this guy, now, riding him hard. Having Sarai watch me was so exciting. I pulled my slip over my head and started playing with my nipples, pulling and twisting. I hoped Sarai was enjoying the sight of my perky breasts bouncing up and down. I leaned back, thrusting my tits out and his cock was hitting new, delightful places in my pussy.

“That sound’s crazy,” Sarai said. I can understand her confusion. Most people didn’t believe in the supernatural. Even the majority of Christians would find it hard to believe that the Devil made Pacts with people, giving them powers in exchange for their souls. My Order called them Warlocks. And we are dedicated to fighting them, to freeing those who the Warlock has enthralled, people like the man I was fucking.

My orgasm was building in my womb, and I rode the man hard and fast, squeezing my cunt about his cock. The man grunted and then he was flooding my pussy with his seed, hot and wet in my womb. As I came, I prayed a single word, “Rechem!” The Mark of Qayin flared white on the man’s forehead. The man went rigid for a second and then relaxed, smiling.

“What was that!” Sarai gasped. “What was that light?”

“The Prayer of Rechem,” I answered. “It will allow me to get around any commands the Warlock placed on him.” I peered down at the man, gazing into his brown eyes. “Speak your name,” I ordered the man, “and tell me what the Warlock commanded you. When you’re finished, you will be free of his power.”

“My name is Brandon Fitzsimmons,” the man said in a hypnotic, monotone. “Several days ago a man named Mark and two women appeared at my door …”

My smile grew as Brandon told his tale. God’s Providence has already led me to the Warlock’s lair.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up with a splitting headache beneath a soft comforter. Strawberry-blonde hair filled my vision and a woman’s soft ass pressed back into my cock. Mary? Right, her hair was reddish? Christ my head hurts to much to think. My cock was hard with morning wood and Mary’s ass felt so good so I slipped my cock up into her cunt. She moaned with a low, smokey voice as I started to fuck her.

“Mary?” I mumbled, that didn’t sound like her, the voice was too low to be my Mary’s. And my mind started to slowly work again, remembering that Mary’s hair wasn’t strawberry-blonde, it was a darker auburn.

“Yeah, hun,” a sleepy voice murmured behind me and another female body pressed up against my back.

“Who am I fucking?” I asked Mary.

“One of the waitresses,” Mary answered, her breasts soft and nipples hard on my back. Her hand stroked my side, resting on my hip.

“Waitresses?” I asked, and then last night came back in broken pieces.

I had proposed to Mary atop the Space Needle and she had happily said yes. Then we went downstairs to celebrate at the Skycity Restaurant. I had arranged for only the beautiful women of the wait staff to remain, naked and willing, and we had one wild orgy. Drunk on champagne, Mary and I had used and abused three of the waitresses: a raven-haired beauty named Korina, a blonde Swede named Ingrid and Xiu, the Chinese girl. I vaguely recalled fucking her ass hard and her loving it.

“Mare?” I asked, fucking the strawberry-blonde girl slowly, “did I make the Asian waitress our sex slave?”

“Yeah,” Mary answered, gently kissing the back of my neck. “She really got off on being hurt.”

“Did we make any of the other girls slaves?” I asked, struggling to remember. After ass fucking Xiu the rest of the night was just blurry pieces. Drinking champagne out of someone’s cunt, watching a five woman in a daisy chain. And a wild ride in a limo, fucking Fiona through the sun roof for all the world to see. Fiona, that was the name of the strawberry-blond girl I was fucking. Fiona moaned, sliding my hand up to her breast and wiggling her hips as I fucked her.

“Mmhh, Master’s cock fills good in my twat,” Fiona gasped.

“Guess we did,” Mary said. “Geez, I don’t remember much of last night. Except, I think I gave Xiu a Brazilian wax using a candle. And that the dirty slut came while I did it.”

Mary’s hand slid down my waist and she squeezed my buttock, then her hand slid down into my buttcrack and she started to tease my asshole. I tensed. “What’re you doing, Mare?”

“Shh, just relax, I’ve always wanted to try this,” Mary whispered and then I jumped as she jammed her finger up my ass.

It felt weird, like taking a shit in reverse, and her finger slid deeper and I fucked my hips into Fiona, trying to get away from her invading digit. And then she touched something and electricity shot through my body and my vision darkened as I came so hard in Fiona’s cunt. “Holy shit!” I moaned. “What the fuck did you do, Mare?”

She giggled. “I found your prostate. Did it make you cum hard, hun? I read in a magazine that it was the guy’s G-spot.”

“Yeah, but I’m not sure I liked it,” I said, frowning. I came hard but it just didn’t seem right to have anything shoved back up there. “It felt weird.”

Mary laughed, “You should try feeling a cock sliding up your ass, then.”

“No, thanks,” I said, rolling over, pulling my cock out of Fiona’s cunt. She moaned in disappointment then started to masturbate. I hugged Mary to me and kissed her on the lips. “Good morning, love,” I told her after the kiss.

“I feel pretty dirty,” Mary confided. “My mouth tastes likes sour pussy. Wanna take a shower with me?” she asked, archly.

I grinned and slid out of the bed. We were in a luxurious suite in the Four Seasons Hotel in Seattle. I had Allison, our sex slave, make the reservations on Friday. The cloak on the nighttable read 3:11 PM. I stretched and surveyed the room. It was a mess. We must have trashed the place last night. I found another waitress passed out on the other side of Mary. She was a big-titted, raven haired girl with a dolls face named Korina. On the floor I found Xiu, tied up with white twine and a beer bottle stuck up her ass. She gave me the happiest smile as she wiggled on the floor.

“Morning, Master and Mistress,” Xiu cooed happily. The twine that bound her was dug into her skin and her wrist were bound behind her back. Christ, the girl did like it rough.

“Where’s Chantelle and Lana?” I asked. We had met the two ladies yesterday while orca watching. They had just been married and were on their honeymoon when Mary took a liking to them and we mad them our sex slaves. And now, apparently, we had three more sex slaves.

“I think you let them have their own suite,” Mary said, rubbing at her forehead. “So they could continue their honeymoon. I want to say you gave them a week to have fun before they had to come home.” Mary eyed me up and down, giving me a considering look. “Mark, I think you’ve lost some weight. You’re looking more fit.”

Since I made my Pact with the Devil, I was feeling a lot more healthy. I looked down and my belly looked flatter. Maybe it was all the calories I was burning with sex, or maybe my wish to live a long, healthy life was slowly having its effect. Or maybe this was Mary’s Pact. She did wish us to stay young and beautiful, and face it, I was hardly beautiful, or even handsome.

I picked up Mary, cradling her in my arms. Giggling, she threw an arm around my neck and I carried Mary across the room and into the bathroom. It was huge, a large shower sat next to a jacuzzi-style bathtub that could easily fit six or seven adults. With a hiss, the shower turned on and we stepped in. The shower was warm and wet, and so was Mary. She was a stunning beauty, her auburn hair, dark and plastered to her fair skin. Freckles dotted her face, shoulders, and round, pert breasts. Her nipples were hard and dusky. My followed the curves of her hip and plump ass. Her pubic hair had been waxed, save for a fiery heart above her slit.

We soaped each other, playfully caressing the other’s body under the pretense of washing. Mary’s nipples hardened as I played with them, and my cock hardened as she washed my balls and stroked my cock in her firm grasp. With a twinkle in her eye, she knelt before me and took my cock lovingly into her mouth while her hands gently played with my balls.

“God I love you,” I moaned, as my fiancee pleasure my cock with her skilled lips and tongue. She sucked for a minute and then she slid down my cock, relaxing her throat, until her lips pressed all the way to my pubes. Her throat was tight, constricting about my cock. She pulled back, sucking the entire time before deepthroating me again. I didn’t last long, and filled her mouth with my white cum. She swallowed and stood up, kissing me passionately, her mouth salty with my cum.

I needed to return the favor, give her the same pleasure she just gave me. I knelt down before her, the shower beating on my head like warm rain, and spread her thighs. She smiled down at me, love and lust shining from her eyes. She was a magnificent woman, willing to share my lusts and perversions, and brave enough to indulge in her own perversions with me. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and my tongue found her source. She moaned wantonly as my tongue slid through her engorged labia and brushed her the hard nub of her clit. Her hands gripped my hair, guiding my lips to where she wanted to be kissed.

“Eat my pussy!” she moaned, “oh, it feels so fucking good!” Her body shuddered on my face and a fresh flood juices filled my lips as she orgasmed. “Ohh, that was nice, but your cock would feel so much better!”

I didn’t need to be told twice, pulling myself up with the shower bar and Mary’s arms wrapped wetly about me. We kissed, and she could taste her pleasure on my lips. One of her hands grasped my cock and guided me to her wet hole. I was in her, all the way, and I rested in her silky depths, enjoying my fiancee’s pleasant embrace and then I was moving inside her. Our wet groins slapped together as made love in the steam.

Our kiss broke and my lips found the gentle slope of her neck. “You’re so tight and wonderful!” I moaned into her ear. “My wet filly!”

Her tongue was wet on my ear. “Make me cum, my great stallion! Make me cum!”

I pressed her back against the shower wall and grabbed the shower bar for support and started to fuck her with a passionate urgency. Mary writhed on my cock, her arms clawing at my back in passion. “Cum for me!” I whispered, my balls tightening. “Let me feel your orgasm on my cock. Suck my balls dry!”

Mary bucked in my embrace, her cunt milking my cock, desperate for my seed. With a groan, I obliged her and shot my cum hot and thick into her womb. “Oh, fuck, I love that feeling!” she moaned. “There’s nothing better than your guy shooting his hot passion into you!”

“There’s something to be said about the loving embrace of a woman,” I retorted, savoring the last caresses of her pussy as my cock softened in her depths.

I felt a pressure in my bladder and without thinking I pulled out of Mary and started to piss in the shower. “That’s disgusting, Mark!” she said, her eyes fixed on my cock.

“What? You never pissed in the shower?”

She shook her head. “God, that’s what toilets are for, Mark. Christ what’s wrong with you?”

“Sorry, it’s what I’ve always done.”

“Well, not in my shower, mister!” she said, hands on hips. “Especially if I’m in the shower with you.”

“Fine, fine,” I said.

She stepped out of the shower and dried off. “Are you getting out?”

“Naw, its nice in here, why don’t you come back in?”

“I gotta pee, so would you mind …”

“I don’t mind,” I answered.

“Fine,” she said, annoyed and sat down on the toilet. I stared at her and she flushed red. “Don’t look?”

“I’ve seen you do some damned perverted things, Mare,” I told her. “Is watching you pee the line you won’t cross?”

She peered suspiciously at me “You’re not going to want me to pee on you, next?” she asked. “Or do you want to pee on me?”

“No,” I said, with a chuckle. “That’s pretty nasty.”

“Good, that’s the line,” she said, her urine splashing in the bowl. “If you want to do … that sorta thing, use one of the sluts.” An image of Allison writhing on the floor as I pissed, moaning in pleasure as I degraded her slutty body with my urine. Maybe I had to try that one day.

Mary stood up and grabbed some toilet paper and swiped it through her pussy lips and then flushed the toilet. And then she turned the jacuzzi on, waited for the water to fill up and slid in. The water started to bubble and I watched as she adjusted herself. She smiled broadly and writhed in the jacuzzi.

“Did you find one of the jets?”

She nodded slowly. “Come join me,” she said, waving an arm.

I shut off the shower and slid into the warm, bubbling water of the jacuzzi and slid next to Mary, wrapping an arm around her. “We’re going to need a bigger house,” I said.

“What?” she asked, voice thick with passion.

“Well, if we keep increasing the number of sluts we have, the Fitzsimmon’s house is going to get crowded.”

“We’ll build a big mansion,” Mary said. “With dozens of rooms.”

“And what’ll we do with so many sluts?”

“Put them to work. I’ve been thinking about this, they can cook, clean, tend the stables …”

“Stables?” I asked.

“For the horses,” she said, rolling her eyes. She was fond of doing that when I asked a stupid question. “And they can do the landscape and make us money.”

“Oh, how?” I asked. “Do we keep their paychecks?”

“No, no,” Mary said, shaking her head. “We can whore them out. Men’ll pay good money to sleep with our sluts!” My cock stirred at the thought of all our sweet sluts spreading their legs for money.

“I like that idea,” I said, stroking Mary’s thigh and bending over to start kissing her freckled shoulder.

Mary murmured, her hand found my cock beneath the bubbling water. “I can tell how much you like the idea,” she said, wickedly as she stroked my cock a few times. Then she straddled my waist, skillfully maneuvering my cock and slid down on my hard length. I groaned in pleasure as her silky, tight pussy engulfed my cock. “Sometimes I wish that we could just stay like this, forever.”

I kissed her lips, my hands fondled her firm breasts, and thought there could be no sweeter way to spend eternity. “I love you, Mare,” I whispered.

She smiled and leaned into my chest. “I love you, too, Mark.” She kissed me, deep and passionate. “Well, I have a friend who’s a real estate broker, I could see her, find us some land,” Mary suggested, when she broke the kiss.

“Yeah, okay,” I answered, her cunt gently squeezing my cock. “We’ll need cash.”

“No we don’t, you just tell people what to do,” Mary objected.

“I can’t be everywhere,” I pointed out. “Well, I figure I would have to rob a bank, eventually.”

“Ohh, you’re such a bad boy!” Mary cooed, and twisted her hips pleasantly on my cock. She was getting off on the idea. I vaguely recalled hitting a guy last night. He had insulted Mary and she fucked me passionately afterward. Maybe Mary had a thing for bad boys.

The bathroom door opened and Korina and Fiona peered in, curious. Korina saw the toilet and made a beeline for it, her large tits swaying as she rushed. My cum was slowly leaked out of Fiona’s pussy, matting her fiery pubic hair. Mary just gaped as Korina started peeing on the toilet and sighing in relief.

“Well, she’s not shy,” I commented.

“Sorry, Master,” Korina apologized, “I really had to go.”

“I have to go too, Master,” Fiona said, shifting her weight.

“Oh, of course,” Mary said in exasperation. Korina stood up and wiped herself and Fiona moved to take her place her place. “Stop, sluts!” Mary ordered. “Korina, you can’t just walk in and pee in front of your Mistress! Especially when I’m making love with Mark.”

Korina’s doll face flinched at the rebuke. “Sorry, Mistress,” Korina said.

“Get in the shower,” Mary ordered. “For your punishment, Fiona is going to pee on you.”

Korina looking a little sick, knelt down in the shower. Fiona, with an evil grin for Korina, squatted over her. Fiona blushed as Mary and I watched intently. Mary’s cunt started twitching on my cock and then Mary started to fucking me again. A yellow stream of urine shot out of Fiona and splashed on Korina’s face. She flinched, closing her eye as urine soaked her hair and face, running in yellow rivulets down her large breasts and stomach.

“Oh fuck, that’s disgusting,” Mary panted. “Korina, your a dirty whore!” Mary was fucking me hard now, panting. “Dirty, nasty pee slut!” Mary’s cunt convulsed on my cock.

“I thought pee was disgusting,” I whispered.

“Oh, it is,” Mary panted. “So disgusting.” Her cunt convulsed about my cock as she came. Mary just kept fucking me, right through her orgasm. “What are you, Korina!”

“A dirty, nasty pee slut,” Korina answered Mary, tearfully.

“Yes you are!” Mary moaned. “Isn’t that so hot?”

“Yeah,” I grunted. Christ, I never got off on watersports before, but watching a woman get degraded like this was hot, and Mary’s tight cunt on my cock just made it better. “Hell yeah!”

Fiona had a few last spurts and then she was dry. “Pee sluts thank their providers with their mouths!” Mary barked. “Lick that dirty pussy, pee slut!”

Fiona gasped as Korina started licking at her cunt, swiping up pee and cum and Fiona’s juices. I noticed that Mary and Fiona had very similar features, both had red hair, Mary’s a dark auburn and Fiona’s a light strawberry-blonde. Both had freckled faces and breasts. Fiona’s tits were larger, and her nipples were a dark red versus the dusky pink of Mary’s nipples. I closed my eyes, pictured Mary in Fiona’s spot, peeing on Korina, having her dirty pussy cleaned by Korina’s tongue.

“Oh, fuck I’m cumming!” I groaned and shot thick cum up Mary’s tight pussy. Mary kissed me and came a second time, her cunt drinking my cum as she moaned wantonly into my mouth.

“Were you thinking about peeing on Korina?” Mary asked.

“Yeah.”

“Me, too,” Mary confided. “You still can’t pee on me, though. Only the sluts!” I laughed and kissed her and then my stomach rumbled and she flushed. “Hungry?” she asked me.

“Yeah, let’s get some room service,” I answered. “We don’t need to leave Seattle for a few hours.”

“Fiona, make sure Korina washes her hair three times,” Mary ordered. “I don’t want a trace of pee on her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Fiona panted, writhing on Korina’s tongue.

I dried Mary off with a pink, terry cloth towel and she did the same to me. In the main room, Xiu was still tied up on the floor, beer bottle up her ass. Mary found her engagement ring on the nightstand, and admired it on her finger, before she stretched out on the king sized bed. Her legs were spread and her cum stained pussy was proudly displayed.

“I think you need your pussy cleaned, Mare.”

She smiled, nastily. “What should I use?”

I grabbed Xiu. She was light, maybe 90 lb and most of that was probably her huge tits, and threw her on the bed before Mary. I slapped her ass. “Start licking, slut.”

Mary smiled as Xiu eagerly lapped at her dirty pussy. I picked up the phone and ordered up five hamburgers, fries, and some bottles of beer. Xiu moaned in disappointment as I pulled the beer bottle from her ass. She was happy again when my cock replaced the bottle. Her ass was hot and tight and I fucked her hard. My face was right above Xiu’s and it was so sexy watching her eat out Mary’s pussy out up close.

I was enjoying Xiu’s ass and Mary was definitely enjoying her tongue, when Fiona and Korina emerged damp from their shower. “Hmmm, come suck my tits, sluts,” Mary ordered, voice thick with lust.

Fiona and Korina eagerly crawled beside Mary, their wet mouths sucking on her dusky nipples. Mary cradled both women, her face twisted in passion. I watched Mary’s heart-shaped face as she writhed in pleasure on the three womens’ tongue. Everyone started cumming, Mary first, writhing on Xiu’s tongue. Then Xiu’s ass clenched on my cock, velvety tight as she came. Her clenching ass coaxed my cum out, and I sprayed her bowels with several spurts of cum. I pulled out of Xiu’s ass and watched my cum leak out.

“Clean his cock, slut,” Mary ordered, pinching Fiona’s nipple.

I relaxed next to Mary as Fiona cleaned my dirty cock with her pink tongue. I had Korina free Xiu, who immediately bolted for the bathroom to pee.

“Why don’t you get in there,” Fiona taunted Korina, “and let Xiu piss on you.”

“Shut up, bitch,” Korina shot back.

“You should have felt eager she was to lick the piss out of my cunt!” Fiona insulted. “And Korina was frigging her clit.”

Korina was flushed with anger. I slapped Fiona’s ass hard. “Enough of that, bitch. You are just as dirty a slut as she is. Maybe next time Korina will piss on you.”

“Sorry, Master,” Fiona muttered, going back to cleaning my cock. Korina smiled, pleased at Fiona’s rebuke and snuggling up to Mary, her doll face lying on Mary’s freckled breasts.

Xiu reentered the room as room service knocked at the door. “Get the door, Xiu,” Mary ordered. “And give the man a nice tip with your mouth.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Xiu replied with a shy smile, and opened the hotel room door naked. The bellhop gasped in surprise and Xiu giggled and soon the bellhop was moaning in pleasure as the rest of us dug into the juicy hamburgers and crispy fries.

“Oh, god that’s good,” Mary mumbled around a mouthful of burger as Xiu rejoined the rest of us, cum staining her lips and some had dripped down onto her large tits. Her nipples were hard, pierced by a silver chain from which pink butterflies dangled. Fiona handed Xiu a burger and she hungrily bit into it.

I had wolfed my burger down quickly and retired to the comfy armchair and sipped my bear, watching my beautiful fiancee and our three sluts eat. Korina finished next and she looked over with her deep, blue eyes, a smile on her doll-like face. My cock started to hardened and Korina walked sensuously over to me, her heavy breasts swaying and bouncing. Her belly was pierced, and a silver heart bounced about on a chain across her flat stomach.

“Is that sausage for me?” Korina asked, straddling my waist, her heavy tits swinging in front of my mouth.

“Yeah, slut,” I said, guiding my cock to the wet entrance of her cunt. She sat down onto my cock and started to slowly fuck me, kissing wetly at my throat and ear.

Mary finished off her beer and smiled warmly at me. She glanced at Xiu and reached out and rubbed her ass. “Lay down on your stomach,” Mary ordered, squeezing Xiu’s ass.

“Yes Mistress,” Xiu said, eagerly, wiggling her tiny ass.

Mary shoved the beer bottle hard up her ass and started to fuck it in and out. “You like that, slut?” Mary asked. “You like things shoved up your whorish ass, don’t you slut?”

“Yes, yes, I love it!” she moaned.

“When we get home, I’m going to put on a strap-on with the biggest dildo and just fuck the shit out of your ass!” Mary hissed.

“Oh, that sounds wonderful,” Xiu moaned. “Tie me up and fuck my ass! Please, Mistress! I’m a dirty whore who needs to be treated like shit!” Man, Xiu was fucked up. I was pretty sure I didn’t tell Xiu to be into any of that.

I enjoyed Korina’s cunt on my dick as I watched Xiu cum. Mary let go of the bottle, leaving it stuck in Xiu’s ass. Mary grabbed Fiona, pulling the slut onto of her as Mary kissed her fiercely. Their reddish hair curtained their faces and Mary spread her legs, wrapping them about Fiona’s hips and the girls started tribbing. I loved watching girls trib. Both their legs were spread and I could see Fiona’s red-furred cunt rubbing on Mary’s hard clit and smooth lips.

“Does my naughty cunt fill good on your cock, Master,” Korina whispered into ear.

“Oh yeah,” I moaned. “So tight, so wet.”

“Cum in my pussy, Master,” she panted, fucking me faster. I squeezed a tit and fond a hard nipple. “Oh, cum in me, please!”

I shot my cum in her pussy as she orgasmed, feeding her hungry cunt what it wanted. Then I held her, sucking on her pillowy tits while watching Mare and Fiona trib frantically until they came on each other. We fucked for another hour or so, swapping partners until I think I came in everyone at least twice. Mary had fun tying Xiu up again and then sitting on her face while pulling on Xiu’s nipple piercings, stretching her tit until Xiu squealed in pain.

As we gathered our stuff, we discovered that none of the waitress had any clothes with them so they just had to go naked. Mary thought that was a fun idea and handed her dress to Korina to hold. Not wanting to be left out, I just pulled on my black duster, naked underneath, like some sort of flashing pervert. I tossed the bound Xiu over my shoulder, slapping her rump playfully, and we left the hotel room. We were up on the top floor of the hotel and a made quite a sight as we trooped naked through the halls. A Hispanic maid gasped in fear and quickly opened a hotel room with her master key and ducked in.

At the elevator a teenage girl was waiting. She took one look at us and turned beat red. She was cute, maybe fifteen, with brown hair in pigtails tied with pink ribbons. She wore a jean jacket decorated with shiny, pastel rhinestones over a pink, conservative dress. I set the bound Xiu down and Fiona grabbed Xiu, helping her hop the rest of the way.

“What’s our name, sweetie?” I asked as she pressed back against the elevator door.

She glanced down at my naked cock and jump, looking quickly up at the ceiling. “V-Violet,” she stammered.

“Don’t be afraid,” I told her, stroking her face. “You want to be my elevator slut, right?”

She nodded her head. “Wh-what’s an elevator slut?”

“An elevator slut takes off her panties and lets any man stick their dicks up their tight, juicy cunts,” Mary answered, reaching out to stroke her other cheek.

I was amazed to see that Violet could blush even more red as she reached beneath her skirt to pull off a pair of plain, white panties. Mary took them and held them up to her face and inhaled her fresh, teenage cunt as the elevator dinged behind us. Violet stumbled back inside and I followed her in, pinning Violet to the wall.

“I’m going to fuck you so hard,” I whispered into her ear. “You’re going to love every single minute of it.”

“O-okay,” she said, timidly.

I hiked up her skirt and pressed up against her, bending down to find her cunt with my dick. I rubbed it on her lips as the elevator started to descend, finding her wet hole and pushed my cock. I hit the resistance of her hymen. Oh, this was great. I always wanted to fuck a virgin, so I pulled back, and then thrust through her maidenhead hard and fast. She moaned in pain and pleasure, gripping me tight. Her cunt was flooding with juices as my command to enjoy the fucking kicked in and she mewed in pleasure.

“God, I love teenage cunt!” I moaned, fucking her hard, capturing her pretty little mouth in a kiss.

The elevator doors opened a few floors down and people gasped. I could hear Mary moaning. She must have one of the sluts going down on her. I was enjoying Violet too much to see who it was. Every few floors, the elevator would stop and more people would get the shock of their lives to see the sex going on in the elevator. Sadly, no one joined us.

Violet’s cunt was so tight, her moans of pleasure so sweet, I wasn’t going to last long. I came in her tight cunt when we reached the lobby, pulling out of her as a pair of shocked, middle-aged women stared on. “Ladies,” I said, pleasantly, brushing past them, my cock wet with teenage cunt.

I threw Xiu over my shoulder and led my naked women out into the hotel lobby and everyone froze, not sure what to make of a group of naked people. This being Seattle, they probably thought we were part of some protest group, or part of some public nudity festival. I reached the valet and pulled out a slip from my pocket. It seemed Allison’s arrangements worked and along with the limo she rented us last night, she had the limo company send someone someone to drive my Mustang back to the hotel.

I had to keep telling people to ignore us while we waited for the Mustang and I noticed that Mary had pulled Violet out of the elevator and was fingering her cunt. I looked questioning at her. “She’s so cute,” Mary cooed, watching the fifteen year old’s face contorted in pleasure. “I want to keep her.”

I laughed. “Okay, but where she’s sitting.” I would be driving, Mary would be sitting next to me, Xiu was going in the trunk. Xiu would get off on that, I’m sure. And Korina and Fiona would sit in the back.

“On my lap,” Mary said, as Violet moaned and came on her fingers. “I want to play with her cunt the whole way home.”

I laughed and kissed my fiancee. I couldn’t say no to her. “I’m glad we came to Seattle,” I told her.

Mary beamed at me. “We should do definitely do it again, sometime!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

For five hours I had been watching the Fitzsimmons house. A long, boring five hours spent sitting in a car a few houses down the street.

This morning, Brandon Fitzsimmons had told me what little he knew about the Warlock named Mark, his girlfriend Mary, and Allison his “slut.” Mark apparently just walked into his house, told him that he was going to borrow it for a while and then borrowed Brandon’s young wife, Desiree. Tearfully, Brandon said Mark fucked his wife in front of him, making her say how much she loved his cock, while she ate out Mary’s cunt. Then he was sent to pack his bags and not return until his wife contacted him. Mark had clearly gotten a mind control wish and was gathering a harem of women for his amusement.
I promised Brandon to save his wife and he lent me his car. He would have done anything to help me. He didn’t like it, but I got him to agree to stay until the Warlock was exorcised.

Sarai and I made love one last time in the shower, Sarai even washed the spunk out of my pussy. Then I got dressed, packed my bags and got Brandon’s car keys. Sarai and I kissed one last time, long and passionate. When we broke, tears ran down both our faces. We had a fun two days and I would always remember her, always love her. But she had her job to get back to and I had mine. Lucky for me, Brandon had a GPS in his car and I programed it with his address and an hour later I found myself outside his house and started to watch.

And watch. Nothing really happened. Neighbors came and went and once a pink-haired girl who must be Allison, took out the garbage dressed as some cheap, french maid. I was pretty sure Mark wasn’t there, but I needed to be sure so I called the house and Desiree answered the phone.

“Hi, I’m Valerie,” I said in my best valley girl accent. “Is Mark there, I tots need to talk to him.”

“No, Master’s not here,” Desiree said in a sexy Latina.

“Oh,” I said, trying to sound disappointed and hung up. I smiled, I could handle two Thralls and got out of the car. Today I was dressed in a flowery, pink dress with a low cut bodice and pleated, short skirt, and no panties, as usual. I wore my favorite pairs of boots, white, knee-high and heeled. They were my favorite because I loved how the boots made my ass full and curvy when I walked.

I rang the doorbell and tensed my body. I would need to move quick when the door opened. After a few heartbeats a beautiful, very busty Latina woman opened the door who I guessed must be Desiree. She was wearing a matching french maid’s outfit, a slutty version with a transparent bodice a short, frilly skirt that would slid up to reveal her ass if she ever bent over.

“¿Hola?” Desiree asked, a friendly, questioning smile on her face. A blue-black aura glistened sickly about her, stronger than the one afflicting her husband.

I moved quickly, shoving one hand into her crouch, finding no panties to impede me. Her pussy was shaved bare and quickly got wet as I found her clit and rubbed it hard. Desiree opened her mouth to protest and I shoved my body up against her, pinning her to the door. My other hand pulled her bodice down and started to gently pinch her nipple.

I needed to bring her to orgasm quickly before Allison could interfere. I slipped two fingers into her pussy, which was wet and hungry for penetration, and ground the heel of my palm into her clit. I ducked my head and sucked a dark pink nipple into my mouth. Desiree was moaning in pleasure, no longer resisting. She had been condition to let her Warlock take advantage of her body and that left her unable to fight off my molestation.

“Oh fuck!” Desiree moaned, “¡Me mete el dedo! ¡Estoy correrse!”

Her cunt tighten about my fingers as she started to cum. I quickly slid my free hand down, coated them with my juices and prayed, “Zanah!” as I drew the Mark of Qayin on her forehead. With the Prayer of “Zanah!”, the Thrall was primed for me to take control of her at any time, turning the Warlock’s slave against him when the time was right.

“What’s going on?” a bubbly voice asked. Pink-haired Allison had a naughty smile. “Who’s your friend, Desiree. She’s …” Allison licked her lips, “… stunning!”

Allison was young, a teenager, her tits were a lot smaller than Desiree and she was slim and lithe. I could clearly see that her nipples were pierced by silver barbels through her transparent blouse. “You want me to finger you too, slut?” I asked.

She grinned, and lifted her skit. Tattooed above her cunt was the phrase, “Cum on in!” and an arrow pointing to her clit. That was all the invitation I needed, shoving the teenage slut down onto the couch and sat down next to her. Allison’s thighs parted and I slid my hand into her crotch. Her pussy was tight with youth and she moaned like a bitch in heat as I started fingering her. She kissed me, her wiggling tongue pierced with a stud that was hard and metallic in my mouth.

I felt hands at my thighs and looked down to see Desiree kneeling before me, spreading my legs. Allison was panting in pleasure as I fingered her tight cunt and I started moaning at the silky feel of Desiree’s tongue lapping at my pussy.

“Desiree has an amazing tongue, doesn’t she?” Allison whispered huskily into my ear. Her hand reached out and slipped into my bodice and started playing with my nipple. “She’s an amazing slut! Is that why you’re here? Do you want to be a slut. I can train you. Make you wet and willing to do any nasty, depraved act.”

Fuck, this whore was turning me on with her words. I was going to cum before Allison at this rate. “Ohh, make me a slut,” I moaned. Shit, why did I say that. It dredged up painful memories of being made Susanne’s Thrall so many years ago.

I had been seventeen, a senior in high school. It was homecoming and I had just been crowned Homecoming Queen. My boyfriend, Kurt, had been crowned Homecoming King and we were dancing while everyone watched when Susanne cut in. She was mousy brunette, with thick glasses and braces. She had always been so shy and reserved until that night. With a brusque command, Kurt just walked away and I was being whirled about by her. I was so confused about what was happening and I tried to pull out of her embrace.

“Shh,” Susanne whispered. “You love me and would do anything for me, right?”

And I realized I did. That I loved her. I was puzzled. I wasn’t a lesbian, and just a minute ago I loved Kurt. But her smile was so beautiful and I … I just kissed her. The entire school gasped in disgust. A teacher tried to pulls us apart, but Susanne brushed her aside with a word, and then she pulled me into the girls restroom and I learned all the joys of being with a woman.

I came hard on Desiree’s mouth, remembering how Susanne had ate my pussy while I sat on a toilet seat, my homecoming dress bunched about my waist. I had planned on giving Kurt my virginity that night, but Susanne had stolen that from me. Just like she stole three years of my life. Anger surged through me, and I shoved Desiree away and started to focus on getting Allison off. I would save these women. I had to. These women wouldn’t lose years of their lives to the lusts of a Warlock!

Allison came on my fingers.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 10

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Six: Mary’s Decision

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 6: Mary’s Decision

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female/Teen female, Teen female/Teen female, Mind Control, Rimming, Anal, Domination/Submission, First, Group, Incest, Romance

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 5



“I’m going to go upstairs and wait,” Mark told me. “If your love for me out weighs your anger then come upstairs. If not, I love you and I won’t stop you from going. You can take the car, your clothes, anything you want. I promise, I want ever come looking for you. Just, please, think about it. I love you Mary.”

I heard Mark stand up and leave the room as I sobbed into my hands. No wonder I acted the whore today. A man I never met tells me to do the most depraved things and I just did them, without thought or question. It was like he had some animal magnetism, that he awoken some lust buried inside me, that I chose to do these things. That these feelings naturally led to me falling in love with him. But to find out that he controlled me. That I was little more than a puppet dancing on his whims. Fuck, it was more than I could take, my body shook as I cried. The weight of learning Mark had the magical power, from the Devil no less, that let him control people just by telling them what to was crushing my soul.

And the worst part was, I loved him. I ached for him. I wanted to run upstairs and shout out how much I loved him and embrace him and kiss him and … and fuck him. But how could I trust myself around him. With a simple command, I would be putty in his hand, free to perform whatever perverse acts he imagined.

Perverse acts you enjoyed.

No! He made me enjoy them. As long as I am around him, I would be as much his slave as Allison and Desiree.

But he released you. He freed you from his power. If he wanted to, he could make you stay, make you want to be with him, and make you forget you ever were even angry with him. With a word, you would beg him to degrade you further. You would crawl after him on your hands and knees.

No! No! No! I am my own woman. I’m not Mark’s slave. I’m not an object to satiate his lusts! My soul was torn in pieces.

I stood up, I had to get out of here. Wrapping the robe about me, I grabbed the keys to the Eos Mark had … had stolen for me. Christ, this was fucked up. I was dressed only in the flimsiest of silk robes. It did little to cover my naked body beneath, but there was no time to change. What if he came back downstairs and brainwashed me again. Panic gripped my heart and I bolted from the table. As I raced through the living room I grabbed one of the Old Navy shopping bags Allison had carelessly left on the floor. I did not care what outfits were in there. I could change latter, once I was away. Once I was free.

I rushed outside, unlocking the Eos and jumping in. I stuck the key in the ignition and turned the key. The car started with a low purr. I was going to escape, I was going to leave, to be free. I grabbed the gear shift and froze. You love him. The sentence seemed to float from the deepness of my soul. You love him.

But, he hurt me. He degraded me. Fresh sobs wracked my body

Yes. But who hasn’t hurt the one they love.

Tears rolled down my cheek, my stomach tangled with emotions. I tried to put the car into gear, but my hand refused to move. If I just put the car in reverse, I would be free. Come on, girl, it’s not worth the risk. If you go back, you’ll just be his slave again.

You’re free right now. Mark gave you a choice. No matter what you choose, you’re free.

He hurt me. How can I return to him.

You love him. You can forgive him.

I froze. I could forgive him. My heart thumped in my chest. I could forgive him. I loved Mark, ached for him. My hands trembled on the gear stick. It didn’t matter why I loved him. Mark was right, it just mattered that I did love him. And he loved me. If he didn’t love me, he would treat me just like Allison and Desiree. Like a whore. You seen him with other women. Half the time he could careless if they enjoyed the sex, if they had an orgasm. But with me he make sure I have fun, that I cum.

And what about Allison and Desiree. I can’t deny that I didn’t get off ordering them around, treating them as objects to satiate my lusts. There was something intoxicating about someone who would do whatever filthy thing you desire. A beautiful woman who was more than happy to get down on her knees and pleasure you with her tongue, her fingers. Mark cold have had that from me. He did have that from me, back at my work with Cynthia and Vivian. And he freed me. Could I do the same to Allison or Desiree. I shifted in the seat, my pussy itched with desire. No, I don’t think I could. There were definitely perks staying with Mark. But, what if makes me his slave again? I loved Mark, but did I trust him.

Then, in a single moment of clarity, it came to me. There was a way to make sure we would forever be equals in our love, that I could trust him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The front door opened. A car engine started.

Mary was going to leave.

I sobbed into my hands. Mary was right to leave me. I never should have told her to love me. I never should have told her to fuck me, or destroy her relationship with her boyfriend. I brought her nothing but betrayal and pain. How did you do that to someone you loved. The guilt threatened to swallow my soul.

I snorted in derision. My soul. What did that matter, it wasn’t even mine anymore. I sold it for these power. And one day with my powers and this was the result. I fucked up badly. I was an idiot to think I would stop being a loser just because I got powers.

What did anything matter.

Love is for the weak, a voice whispered in my head, bringing me back from the brink of despair. Remember what you promised yourself this morning. You are a new man. You don’t need guilt. You also don’t need love. Love just made you cared about those whores. And now you lost your favorite. Your saucy filly.

She wasn’t my whore, though. You don’t love your whore. And I loved Mary. This wasn’t just lust. I felt something different with her than with Cynthia and Vivian. And she means more to me than Allison, who I feel a certain fondness for.

Maybe you loved her, but she didn’t love you back. She just did what you told her.

I pulled out the ring box from my pants pocked and opened it up to stare at the diamond engagement ring. In the dark room, without any light to reflect its brilliant fire, it was just another dull stone. Just like Mary’s soul. Mary never loved me, she just reflected the light of my commands, reflecting a brilliant fire that enchanted me, blinded me with its beauty. But without my commands, there was nothing to reflect, just a dull soul who was disgusted with me, hated me.

The case snapped shut. I should get rid of the ring. Flush it down the toilet, throw it in the garbage. I didn’t need it. I had my whores. All I would ever have is my whores. Allison and Desiree and more would come. You didn’t love a whore. You didn’t marry a whore. You just fucked a whore, poured your cum into her mouth, pussy, or ass. Allison and Desiree were wet and willing just down the hall. I could forget all about love and Mary between their thighs. My cock stirred in my pants. I would fuck them raw.

“Mark,” a voice whispered in the dark.

I looked up and my heart froze. “Mare?” I asked in disbelief, seeing her beautiful form outlined in the doorway. I was so lost in thought, I hadn’t even noticed the door open, light flooding in from the hallway, silhouetting her nude body beneath the silk robe. She was an angel, shining brilliantly with love. She was free of my commands, she was reflecting the brilliance of her own love.

She floated to me and knelt beside me and I embraced her, sobbing on her shoulder. “I’m so sorry, Mary, so sorry.” Everything I had been feeling: guilt, shame, fear, heartbreak, despair, poured out of my soul. Her gentle arms encircled me, silky hair brushing my cheek.

“Shh,” Mary whispered, rocking me in her comforting arms. “I forgive you. But, there needs to be a change.” She pulled away, cupping my face in her soft hands and her green eyes peered through my eyes into my soul.

“Anything,” I begged.

“We need to be equals,” Mary stated. “Our relationship can never last if we’re not equals.”

“Of course, Mare,” I said happily, and hugged her tightly and Mary hugged me tightly, back. “Of course.”

“To be equals, I need to make my own pact.”

I stiffened in her arms. “You know what your saying. You would sell your soul.”

“Yes,” she answered. “Then we’ll be equals.”

I swallowed. I wanted to argue that it wasn’t worth it. But I never would have met this beautiful, forgiving woman with out my own Pact. “Okay,” I agreed, forcing down my objections.

Mary relaxed and was overcome with emotions, tears brimming in her eyes. I gently wiped a tear away and she kissed my palm. And then we were both crying and hugging and then we were kissing passionately. Her tongue was hot in my mouth. Somehow, the pink robe had come undone and her breasts where in my hands, soft and firm, her nipples hard as my fingers gently played with them and Mary moaned softly into my mouth. The scent of coconut filled my nose, strands of auburn hair brushed my face. Soft hands were unbuttoning my pants and then they found my cock, hard and throbbing, and freed it from the prison of my clothes.

I was standing up, and Mary was cradled in my arms. Her arms were around my neck and we kissed before I laid her out on the bed. She was lithe and wet and wiggling and so beautiful. I pulled my shirt off and shoved off my pants and underwear. Her eyes glistened with desire and her arms and legs spread open as I laid on top of her, and she pulled me into her embrace. Mary’s tongue was hot in my mouth, while her delicate fingers grasped my cock and guided it to wet pussy.

Her pussy lips felt like silk as she rubbed my cock up and down on her slit. And then the head found her hole and I was inside my love. We both groaned together and we slowly writhed in unison. Kissing and panting. Her pussy was warm and wet, inviting and oh so sweet.

“I love you,” I whispered as my cock plunged slowly, over and over into her wetness. “I love you, too,” she whispered back, kissing me, grinding her clit into my pelvis as I bottomed out inside her.

Our hips moved with more urgency, my cock fanning the flames of her orgasm, her pussy fanning mine. My hands found a breast, firm and soft in my hand. Her fingers racked my back as her passions built. “So close,” she whispered into my ear, biting gently. Our hips were fucking each other hard. “Harder, harder, my stallion!” she moaned. And then my filly bucked underneath me as her pleasure surged through her body. My filly’s pussy milked my cock as she spasmed in pleasure and my seed emptied deep into my love.

I rolled off Mary and she snuggled against me, resting her head on my chest, auburn hair spilling across me. I stroked her hair and she sighed contentedly, her own hand lazily stroking my stomach. We laid like that, enjoying the feel of the other, the peace and happiness. Her breathing slowed and she fell asleep upon me. I closed my eyes and joined her in sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Something was warm and wet sucking on my dick, sucking me back to consciousness. It was dark, still the middle of the night, and Mary’s mouth was on my dick, her tongue swirling around my cock’s sensitive head. In the dark, I could see her kneeling beside me, her hips next to my head. Her auburn hair, black in the darkness, spread across her face like a curtain.

I reached out, caressing her leg, running my hand up to her ass and gently pulled her to me. Her leg lift and she straddled my face. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and she lowered her pussy to my lips. My nose pressed into her slit, breathing her desire in, as my lips and tongue found her hard, spongy clit. I sucked her clit as she deep-throated my cock and we both moaned into the other’s sex.

I drank her nectar, sweet and spicy, as she bobbed her head on my dick. She would bob rapidly a few times, then deep-throat me, her throat constricting tightly about my cock as her lips kissed my pubic hair, before sliding up and starting over. I sucked on her clit, sliding two fingers into her wet, sucking pussy, wiggling and fucking my fingers into her, searching for her G-Spot. When I found it, she bucked on top of me, sucking hard on my cock.

We came together, my cum flooding her mouth, her juices flooding my mouth. Mary slid up to me and we kissed, tasting each other’s pleasure. This time, I laid my head on her soft breasts and drifted off to sleep in my love’s embrace.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Soft light was filtering through the window as the sun rose over Mount Rainier. Mary’s body pressed against my side, her back away from me and her ass soft on my hip. My right arm was trapped beneath her so I rolled onto my side and pressed up against her and held my sleeping love. I dozed holding her, Mary’s ass rubbing softly against my cock, which started hardening against the silk of her skin.

I started to kiss the slope of her neck, running a hand from her hip, up her side and cupping a small breast. Mary sighed, rubbing her ass against my cock. Then my cock slipped between her thighs, rubbing along her slit. Mary shifted some more, rubbing her cunt along my cock and between her smooth thighs. Her cunt started to moisten as I slowly fucked my dick along her groove.

“Ohh, put it in!” Mary moaned, sleepily.

I shifted my hips and the head of my cock slid into her pussy and I slowly fucked her. Mary turned her head and we kissed. It felt good to be in her cunt, the walls gripping my dick with a silky grip. “God, you feel good,” I whispered in her ear, kissing and biting her lobe. “Feels good to be in my filly!”

She grabbed the hand on her breast and dragged it down to her cunt and she rubbed my fingers against her hard clit. She moaned, grounding my hand against her clit and I started to fuck her harder, faster. “Oh, fuck me!” Mary panted. “My randy stallion, fuck me!” Her cunt constricted about my cock as she came. “Sweet god!” she screamed and bucked in my arm.

“Oh, god!” I groaned and shot my cum into my filly.

I held her, cradling her in my arms as her pussy cradled my softening dick. I kissed her shoulder and neck, my hand slid up her hip and found her breast again. I gently massaged her tit. “I love you,” Mary whispered, sleepily. I kissed her cheek, squeezed her breast, and whispered back, “love you.” My eyes closed and I fell back to sleep inside my love.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

There was a gentle knock at the door and Mary stirred in my arms. “Hello?” Mary asked, sleepily.

“Master, Mistress, we have breakfast,” Allison said quietly. “My we come in.”

I brushed a strand of auburn hair off Mary’s cheek and kissed her. She smiled. “Good morning, hun.”

“Mornin’, Mare.” I hugged her and kissed her a second time. “Last night was amazing.”

“It was amazing,” Mary purred, kissing me back. Then she smiled apologetically. “Sorry, I gotta pee real bad.”

“Oh,” I said, letting her go. She sprang from the bed and I caught a glimpse of her naked ass rushing across the room and disappearing into the bathroom.

There was another soft rap at the door. “Master, Mistress, may we come in,” Allison asked a second time. “We have breakfast.”

I rubbed sleep from my eyes and sat up in the bad. “Yeah, come in.”

Allison and Desiree walked into the room carrying silver trays. Each tray had a glass of orange juice and plates with french toast, poached eggs and strips of bacon. Both girls were naked, like the good little sluts that they were. Allison had the lithe and nubile body of a teenager, her hair dyed a bright, bubblegum pink. Her breasts were large and perky, pink nipples pierced with silver barbells. Her pussy was shaved and tattooed on her groin was the phrase, “Cum on in” with a little arrow pointing down to her clit. Desiree was a more mature woman, in her late twenties. Her skin was a rich, nut brown, evidence of her Hispanic heritage, voluptuous and curvy, with a pleasantly plump rear, and her breasts were large and full and swayed and jiggled as she walked. Dark, pink nipples rising proudly from large aerolas topped her generous bosoms. Her pussy was also shaved, exposing her large, protruding labia.

Desiree set her tray next to me on the nightstand while Allison walked around the bed, and set Mary’s tray on the other nightstand. A toilet flushed in the bathroom, followed by the sink running, and then Mary walked out as naked as the sluts. She was beautiful, curvy. Her breasts were the smallest of the three women, small and firm with dusky nipples and covered in freckles. Her face was heart-shaped and freckled and she had the cutest dimples when she smiled. Her pussy was waxed, save for a heart of fiery hair on her groin.

“Oh, Mistress, you stayed,” Allison said, flinging her arms about Mary. Mary hugged her back and kissed her gently. Allison rubbed her body against Mary’s and their kisses became more passionate.

I grabbed a slice of bacon and popped it into my mouth. I motioned to Desiree to join me and she slid her voluptuous body against mine, her large tits spilling across my chest. I wrapped an arm around her and kissed her mouth and tasted pussy. An image of Desiree between Allison’s thighs flashed through my mind. Her thighs spread and her wet pussy pushed up against my thigh. Her hand grasped my cock and she gently stroked it.

“Isn’t she beautiful,” I whispered to Desiree. Desiree murmured, nuzzling at my neck. “She’s getting randy,” I told Desiree, watching Mary’s hand gripping Allison hip, then sliding down to her ass. Allison was kissing Mary’s neck, grinding her cunt into Mary’s. I loved watching girls trib. My cock was hard in Desiree’s hand. I pinched Desiree’s plump ass and told her, “Climb on my dick.”

“Yes, mi Rey!” she husked. I wasn’t sure what “mi Rey” meant, but she sounded sexy saying it. She straddled my waist, her large breasts swinging heavily in my face. I sucked a hard on a fat nipple and Desiree cooed. Her hands grasped my cock, guiding it to her wet pussy. Oh fuck, it felt so good as she slowly slid down my cock, moaning with her sultry voice. She fucked me slow, rising up a little bit and sliding back down, her cunt silky, tight on my cock.

“You’re so big!” Desiree moaned, “Mi hombre hermoso!”

Desiree arched her back, her and fucked me harder. Her tits bounced deliciously before me. I rubbed my hand up her thigh and grasped her hip. She rocked her hips on my cock faster and faster, moaning lustfully. I grasped a full breast, and found a hard nipple. Behind Desiree, I could just see Mary leaning against the wall, Allison’s face in her muff. Mary’s small, freckled breasts heaved with her desire.

“Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned, writhing on Allison’s face. “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming!”

I closed my eyes, enjoying the delicious feeling of Desiree’s cunt on my cock. The mattress creaked and dipped as someone crawled onto the bed and I opened my eyes to see Mary snuggled up against me. Her body was flush from her orgasm. She kissed my neck, her hand playing with my chest hair. Allison climbed on the bed behind Desiree and pressed her body into Desiree’s back. She kissed Desiree’s shoulder and Allison started rubbing her cunt on Desiree’s ass as she rode me.

“Fuck, that’s hot!” I moaned as Allison wrapped her hands around Desiree, cupping a heavy breast with one and sliding the other down to play with her clit.

“You getting close to cumming?” Mary whispered. “Are you going to cum in that dirty whore’s snatch?” She licked my ear and her hand trailed down my chest and stomach and she started playing with my curly pubes.

“¡Yo estoy correrse!” Desire moaned in Spanish, bucking atop me and her cunt throbbing about my dick as the slut came. I grunted and shot my cum inside Desire’s pussy.

Mary kissed me on the lips as Desiree rolled off me. “Did you have a good cum?” she asked me. I murmured a yes and kissed her back. Desiree started to moan as Allison started eating my cum out of her pussy like a good slut. Mary smacked Desiree’s ass, “You sluts take that out of here.”

“Yes Mistress,” Allison said, face sticky with cum and juices and she pulled Desiree out of the room.

We lazily fed each other cold bacon and french toast, spilling syrup on each other, and then licking the syrup up. I thought licking syrup off Mary’s tit was sexy, but when she licked some of my chest and nipple, that was sexier. And then we kissed, lips sticky with sweet syrup. Belly’s full of Desiree’s delicious breakfast, we cuddled. I stroked my Mary’s hair and warmth spread through my body. I was happy. I wanted us to stay like this forever.

Sadly, my bladder had other ideas.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After showering with Mary, and making love to her in the shower, we dressed in the clothes that Allison or Desiree had laid out. Mary pulled on pair of lacy red panties and a white, corset dress with a short skirt. The dress and panties must have been some of the clothes she bought at Hot Topic while I was behind the register, dick deep in the salesgirls cunt. She looked hot and trashy in the dress. Finally, she placed the heart-shaped locket I got for her around her neck, the locket nestling in her cleavage For me the sluts had laid out a pair of striped boxers and blue jeans and blue-striped white polo.

Mary walked out the sliding glass doors and sat on a loveseat on the balcony. I joined her and she snuggled up against her and we stared at the white-capped peak of Mount Rainier. The mountain was as beautiful as always, rising white and blue and gray out of the Cascades Mountains, dwarfing everything about it. A small dome of clouds hovered above the peak.

After a moment’s silence, Mary asked. “How do I summon the Devil.”

“Well, we’ll need a box,” I started. “And a sexy photo of you.”

“It has to be sexy?” Mary asked, surprised.

“Any picture of you would be sexy,” I told her, rubbing her thigh. “Especially in this dress.” I leered down her bodice. Mary shifted, thrusting out her tits, a pleased smile graced her lips.

“So that’s it, I need a sexy photo and a box?”

“Well, there’s the yarrow, and the…” Mary cut me off with, “What’s a yarrow?”

“It’s a small, white flower. We can pick one up at Lowes or Home Depot. And then we’ll need grave dirt.” Mary arched an eyebrow at that. “And, the bone of a black cat.”

Mary blinked in surprise. “A bone. You mean you killed a kitty?” Mary asked, plaintively. And then she punched my arm.

I shifted, uncomfortable. “Yeah,” I said, slowly and cleared my throat.

Mary swallowed. “So, I have to kill a cat?”

I shook my head. “Um, I have, um, leftovers,” I said, delicately. Mary relaxed, but still looked uncomfortable. I squeezed her thigh. “It’ll be okay.”

She breathed in deeply. “Okay, so I guess we need to go shopping.”

We found are sluts cleaning the house, still naked. I told Desiree to take Allison out and get them both sexy maid outfits to wear inside house and for them to buy the sluttiest clothes to wear outside the house. Desiree would take her car, a white BMW 3-series, and to use her husband’s credit cards. Mary told her to go to a sex shop and buy some strap-ons and dildos. An image of Mary wearing a strap-on fucking Allison or Desiree flashed in my mind and I smiled. Mary saw my smile and gave me a wicked grin in return, and then she handed a list of art supplies that she wanted the sluts to buy. Mary was an artist, attending De Vry University to get a degree in Graphic Design.

I grabbed my keys, my wallet and my camcorder and Mary grabbed her purse and we left the house and got into the Mustang. The engine roared to life and I sped out of the neighborhood. A lifetime of speeding had prepared me to drive my Mustang recklessly. Mary held onto the “oh shit” handle. I wasn’t sure what the handle above the passenger seat was for, but that’s what my friends and I called it. You held onto it when the driver was taking turns way to fast and yell, “Oh shit!” in terror as you prayed your friend wouldn’t get you killed.

Mary punched my arm. “Fuck, you trying to kill us!” She was mad so I slowed down to just fifteen over the speed limit and that mollified her.

We made good time zipping down 39th Avenue and reached the Lowes. This Lowes had opened just the year before, right across the street from the old Lowes. I parked the car and we made our way through the store and into the warm, damp greenhouse attached to the side of the building. The air was filled with the sweet scent of flowers and the acrid scent of fertilizers.

I was searching the rows of flowers, looking for the yarrow I had bought here just last week when Mary nudged me. I looked over at her and she pointed down the end of the row. There stood two beautiful, fifteen year old identical twins. They were both blonde, one had short hair and the other a long braid. Short hair wore tight, white shorts that clung to her boyish hips and a pink tank top that exposed the beautiful slope of her perky breasts. Braid wore a button up, blue blouse with ruffled sleeves and a tight, dark blue miniskirt. Both girls had gorgeous, skinny legs. Behind them shopped a man and woman, clearly their parents.

The father was a big, blonde man with a fit, athletic build that made him look younger than a man who had two teenage daughters should. And his wife was a stunning, brunette bombshell. She wore a tight, red tank top striped with white chevrons, her breasts filling the shirt out nicely, and a pair of skinny jeans that hug her ample curves like a second skin.

“What do you think,” I asked Mary.

“Mmhh, I’ll take the wife and you can have the daughters,” Mary purred. “I want to suck on those titties. They are as big as Desiree’s.”

I led Mary down the aisle. “Hi,” I greeted, shaking hands with the father. “I’m Mark and this is Mary.”

“Oh, I’m Cathy Cunningham,” the wife said. “This is my husband, Jim.” Jim grunted, it may have been a greeting. “Don’t mind him, he’s shy around strangers. And these are daughters Daisy and Rose,” Cathy continued. Short hair turned out to be Daisy and braid was Rose. “It’s been so much easier to tell them apart now that there teenagers,” Cathy joked. “When they were little they just had to wear the same clothes.”

The two girls blushed and glanced furiously at their mother. “Mom!” they exclaimed in the embarrassed exasperation of a teenage girl.

“You have two beautiful daughters,” I complemented. “And Mary and I would love to see their titties.”

The girls blushed even more red. “C’mon girls,” their mother urged. “Show them your titties.” Jim glanced in shock at his wife but made no move to stop.

I pulled out my camcorder and filmed as Daisy pulled her tanktop off and Rose started to unbutton her blouse. Daisy’s bra was white with a little pink bow between the cups and she reached behind her back to unclasp her bra. Daisy’s perky C-Cups were exposed while Rose was still struggling to with the little buttons on her blouse. Finally, Rose unbuttoned her shirt and her bra turned out to be lacy and purple and clasped in the front. Her tits spilled out just as perky as her sister when she unclasped the bra.

“Aren’t those some beautiful tits?” I asked. Mary licked her lips.

“Oh, sweeties, they are beautiful,” their mother cooed.

“Yeah,” Jim muttered. “Th-they’re beautiful.”

Both girls blushed, please and embarrassed, and relaxed, starting to lose their self consciousness at being topless in front of their parents and complete strangers. Growing confident, they struck poses, thrust out their perky tits.

“Holy shit!” a man gasped behind us. Shit, I was too excited by the twins to remember to secure the garden area and a Lowes employee in a blue apron gaped at the topless teens. A nametag said he was Victor, Garden Center Manager.

“You, Victor, lock the garden center up, tell anyone there’s a spill that needs to be cleaned up!” I barked. “Yes, sir,” Victor gulped and scurried off to follow my orders.

“Why don’t you take off your bottoms,” Mary suggested and frowned as the teens ignored her.

“Everyone, do what Mary says,” I ordered. “So, bottoms off girls. Let’s see you naked.”

“Yeah,” their father grunted, his cock was tenting his pants.

The girls kicked off their tennis shoes and pulled off white socks. Daisy wiggled out of her tight shorts and Rose found the zipper on her skirt. This time she was the faster of the two sisters, her skirt falling to her feet and then off came her purple panties exposing a blonde furred muff. Daisy finally peeled out of her shorts and pulled off her Minnie Mouse panties and she was shaved bare, her slit tight and girlish.

Mary slipped behind Cathy and pressed up against her. “Relax,” Mary whispered into Cathy’s ear and started to pull her sundress up, over her body. For a woman that bore twins she was in amazing shape. Flat stomach, curvy hits and large breasts contained in a blue, strapless bra. A blue thong covered her pussy. Mary started kissing her neck and the magnificent breasts spilled out of her bra when Mary released the clasp. Cathy’s nipples were the same shade of dark pink as her daughters.

“Daisy, Rose, you girls ever been with a girl?” I asked the twins, filming the nubile bodies.

“You mean lez out?” Rose asked. Daisy nodded eagerly, “We love to lez out! We do it with all our girlfriends.”

“What?” gasped Cathy as Mary’s hand slid into her panties. “I thought you girls hadn’t had sex, yet.”

Daisy rolled her eyes. “Lezzing out isn’t sex, mom. It’s only sex if a guy sticks his dick in your cunny.”

I looked from one twin to the other. “You girls ever lezzed out with each other?”

Both of their faces mirrored disgust. “We’re sisters,” Rose said, “that’s disgusting.”

“Tell your daughter’s you wanna see them fuck,” Mary whispered into Cathy’s ear, Mary’s finger fucking Cathy’s cunt underneath her blue thong.

“Oh, baby-girls, lez out for mamma,” Cathy moaned.

The girls looked at their father, who rubbed his cock through his jeans. “Oh, girls, you’re so beautiful.”

Rose looked at her sister, playing with her braid. “Daisy, I have jilled off thinking about you,” Rose admitted, face reddening.

Daisy squealed and threw herself at her sister, kissing her over and over. Between kisses, she exclaimed, “I … have … flicked … my … bean … thinking … about … you!”

My cock was hard, watching two, twin teenage sisters make out, their breasts pressed together. Their hands ran up and down their youthful bodies, groping tight asses and perky tits. Their tongues explored each other’s mouths. Their thighs parted and each girl shoved a leg against her sister’s crotch. Rose’s cunt rubbed on Daisy’s thigh, and Daisy’s cunt on her sister. They moaned, grinding on their sisters as their orgasms built.

Mary’s dress was off now, and she was sucking on Cathy’s round tits, wearing only her red panties. Mary kissed down Cathy’s taut stomach and knelt before her. She grabbed Cathy’s blue thong and pulled it down, exposing a small patch of brown hair. Cathy gasped and jumped as Mary’s tongue buried into her snatch. “Oh, wow,” Cathy moaned. “Oh, wow! That’s … that’s amazing.”

“See, mom,” Daisy panted. “Lezzing out is soo much fun!”

“It is!” Cathy moaned.

Daisy ass flexed as she rubbed her cunt on her sister’s thighs. “Oh, Rosie, I’m gonna cum!” The twins bucked against each other, moaning and kissing, as they came together. “Wow, we shoulda lezed out together years ago,” Daisy murmured to her sister, who just nodded her head.

“Which girl do you want to fuck?” I asked Jim.

“I …” Jim trailed off, staring at his nubile daughters.

I nodded. “I get it. How can you choose. You love both your daughters. So, I’ll pop Daisy’s cherry and you’ll pop Rose’s.” I held out my hand and Daisy grasped it delicately and I led her a few feet away. She kissed me, her mouth hot and her tongue writhed about my tongue.

Jim swallowed. “ ‘kay,” he muttered. He unzipped his pants and pulled out a large cock and stumbled towards his daughter. “Oh, daddy, is that for me?” Rose asked, staring hungrily at his dick.

Daisy rubbed my cock through my jeans. With a snap, she deftly opened my pants and pulled out my dick, stroking it softly. I ran my hand up from her hip, across her lean side and grasped a perky, full tit. Daisy moaned throatily into my lips as I fondled her breast and played with a hard nipple. God, I had to be in this hot, teenage slut. I broke the kiss and turned her around and shoved her against a table. Her slim ass wiggled before me and I rubbed my cock across her tight, wet slit.

“Please!” Daisy begged, “Stick it in! I’m so wet!”

I found her tight opening and shoved my dick in slowly. My cock head popped in and I felt her hymen blocking my progress. I gripped her hips and held the camcorder to capture her deflowering, and shoved in hard and slow. The hymen held for a second and then ripped and my cock buried into her tight cunt. Daisy cried in pain and when I pulled my cock back, pink stained my shaft. I thrust in slowly and Daisy gave another grunt of pain. I reached around and played with her nipples and slowly her cries of pain transformed into pleasure.

Jim was lying on the floor. Rose was lying on top of him, making out with her father while she rubbed his cock on her pussy. Then she rose up, grasped her daddy’s cock and aimed it for her pussy. She slowly lowered herself on the dick. She paused, her hymen resisting, and then her cherry was popped and she sank down the shaft with a groan of pain. Rose rested for a minute, panting as she got used to her dad’s large cock in her tight pussy. Then she raised up and slid back down, slowly riding her father.

“Oh, Rosie!” Jim moaned. “Oh, god your tight! Fuck, this is amazing!”

“Daddy, daddy!” Rose panted, riding him faster. “I love you, daddy!”

“Fuck those little whores!” Cathy moaned. “Fuck my baby-girls! Fuck their naughty pussies! Oh, crap! I’m there! God, I’m there!” She bucked on Mary’s face as she came. Mary stood up, slid off her red panties, and then pulled Cathy down to the floor where they slipped into a sixty-nine.

Daisy was moaning wordlessly as I started to fuck her hard. Her cunt rippled on my cock as she came. I kept fucking her, pulling on her nipple and filming my pink-stained cock plunging into her pussy over and over. She was bucking wildly back into me as a second orgasm rolled through her. The velvety tightness of her cunt milking my cock was too much and I came hard into her young womb. Breathing heavily, I rested in her teenage cunt and watched the other two couples.

Mary and Cathy were writhing on the other’s faces, moaning and licking and fingerfucking. Rose was bouncing hard and fast one her dad, perky tits swaying and jiggling. “Oh, daddy!” moaned Rose. “Pour your spunk in my pussy!” Rose writhed as she came and her father groaned wordless. Then she collapsed on her dad’s chest, kissing him as his cock, covered in pink froth, popped out of her pussy and white semen slowly trickled out of her tight slit.

The four of use now watched Mary and Cathy eating pussy. Mary was on top and her ass writhed on Cathy’s face. Cathy was gripping her plump butt, pulling her down into her face. Mary had two fingers in Cathy’s cunt curling them up and searching for her G-spot. Cathy bucked beneath her, so Mary must have found it. Cathy was fucking her face into Mary’s vulva and Mary spasmed as she climaxed on Cathy’s face.

Mary rolled off Cathy, who stood up unsteadily. She looked at Daisy and then Rose and smiled. “My little girls are women, now,” she said in wonder. She opened her arms. “Come here, girls.”

Rose stood up and stumbled to her mother. I pulled out of Daisy with a sucking pop and she walked gingerly to her mother. Cathy embraced both daughters, pulling them to her. She kissed Daisy and then Rose on the lips. Cathy was pushed back into the wall and each little minx wrapped their legs about one of Cathy’s, and started to rub their cum stained pussies on their mother’s thighs.

“Oh, lez out with mommy!” Cathy moaned, cradling her daughters.

“Remember when we did this with Sally?” Rose asked her sister.

Daisy gave a wicked giggle. “Yeah! I’m still not sure how we all fit in that bathroom stall. But it was a lot more fun then English!”

“You were this close to me,” Rose whispered, “and I was to scared to do this.” She reached out, and placed her hand on her sister’s ass, squeezing gently, and leaned in to kiss her. Daisy moved her own hand onto her sister’s ass. The sister’s broke their kiss, a string of saliva momentarily connected their lips and then, grinning, they hefted their mother’s large tits and sucked a nipple into their mouths.

“Oh, my baby-girls!” moaned Cathy, hugging her daughters as they writhed on her thighs. “I missed you nursing at my breasts so much.”

Jim was sitting up on his arms, watching his wife and daughters make love. I saw Mary starring at Jim’s cock and she licked her lips and then moved over to him. I gaped in surprise. I had ordered Mary to only desire women and me. Why was she lusting after Jim.

Because I freed her from my control last night.

I opened my mouth to protest and Mary shot me a warning glance as she lowered herself down, straddling his waist. We were equals now. Mary was okay watching me fuck other women. I need to be okay if she wanted to fuck other men. Fear gripped my stomach, what if she likes his cock more than mine. I swallowed as Jim’s cock poked at Mary’s pussy and she slid down, moaning wantonly as he filled her up.

Mary looked back at me and smiled. My fear relaxed. There was love in her eyes. She reached behind her and spread her ass cheeks, her asshole winking at me. I lower myself behind her, my cock finding her asshole and I pushed into her velvety warmth. Mary moaned just as wantonly as my cock slid inside her ass, one hand wrapped around her to grasp her small breast.

“Thank you,” Mary whispered, turning her face and kissing me over her shoulder. “I love you.”

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered and started to fuck my cock in her ass.

Mary started rocking her hips and I could feel Jim’s cock fucking to her pussy. It took us a few tries to find a rhythm that worked, but I was sliding in and out of her ass as she rode Jim’s cock. It was exciting, realizing another cock was in my lover’s pussy. Mary was moaning, “Fuck my ass! Fuck my pussy!” over and over. “I’m so close, fuck me studs!” My orgasm neared, and I started to pound her ass hard and felt her ass clench about my cock as she came. I groaned and shot my load into her ass.

I stumbled back, my cock popping out of Mary’s ass followed by a trickle of cum. Jim still hadn’t cum. He had cum once already and didn’t have my stamina. Mary started to really ride his cock hard. I looked over at Cathy and her daughters. Both girls were writhing wildly on her thighs. All three taking turns kissing and sucking nipples and squeezing asses. Rose was cumming on her mother’s thigh, shuddering in pleasure. She kissed her mother and then slowly started to writhe some more on her mother.

I had Daisy, and now I wanted Rose. I walked behind her, my cock hard, and found the rosebud of her asshole. She gasped in pain as I slowly shoved it in. Beside her, Daisy convulsed and flooded her mother’s thighs with girl-cum. I fucked Rose’s ass hard, shoving her into her mother. “Fuck her ass,” Daisy moaned and slapped my butt. “Fuck her hard, stud!”

Mary was moaning loudly again, the low, throaty moan that meant she was cumming. Jim grunted and I knew his cum was shooting into my Mary’s pussy. “Daisy, go suck out the cum out of Mary’s ass and pussy,” I ordered and slapped her ass back.

“Oh, fuck,” Mary groaned as Daisy spread her ass cheeks and sucked my cum out of her ass.

With Daisy gone, Cathy was able to writhe on Rose’s thigh. Rose’s ass gripped my cock tightly and she started to kiss her mother passionately. Cathy’s hand reach around and found my balls, gently squeezing them. Mary was on her back now, sixty-nining with Daisy. Mary devoured my cum from Daisy’s cunt as Daisy sucked her father’s cum out of Mary’s pussy. Jim just lay on the floor, breathing hard and watching his family fuck.

Everyone was panting and moaning, building to their orgasms. Cathy sucked on her daughter’s tongue as Rose climaxed, writhing between Cathy and I. Cathy bucked on her daughter’s thigh, massaging my balls, and gasping as she came. Her hands were teasing the cum out of my balls, and I groaned and shot my load into her teenage ass. On the floor, Mary and Daisy rolled about as they came together, flooding each other’s mouths with cunt juices.

Mary and I left the Cunningham’s kissing and helping each other get dressed. I told the family to continue fucking each other and Daisy excitedly told her father she was eager for his cock. Mary pulled on her white, corset dress and found her red panties. She held them up, frowning. Potting soil had spilled on them and stained them black.

“Guess you’ll have to go commando,” I said, grinning. With the dress’s short skirt, she’ll have to be careful or someone could get an eyeful of her ass and cunt.

We found the Yarrow and slipped out the store with it. An employee tried to stop us but I told him we paid and he told us to have a nice day. I unlocked the Mustang with the keyless remote and we got in. Mary leaned over and kissed me. “Thank you for trusting me,” she said.

“I realized that if you let me fuck other women, I need to let you fuck other men,” I told her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After we left Lowes, Mary insisted we went shoe shopping. Mary need a box, she claimed, but she ended up getting ten different pairs of shoes from sneakers to stiletto heals. At the Puyallup Cemetery, we walked in, Mary scooped dirt off a fresh grave and dumped in the box and we left. The black cat bones were at my shitty apartment, so we drove to Parkland. Inside it was a dump, empty pizza boxes and garbage strewn everywhere. Mary took one look inside and said she’d wait outside. I went in, dug around my kitchen, and found the black cat bone. I also grabbed some some personal items, and then left my apartment. I planned on never returning. For the picture, I took a photo of her with my phone and we printed it off at a Walgreens. She looked very sexy.

We grabbed a bit to eat and then we decided to see a movie to pass the time. We spent most of the movie making out in the back like a pair of teenagers. Afterward, we slipped into the men’s room and we fucked in a bathroom stall.

For dinner, Mary suggested this Japanese steakhouse and we had a fun time watching the chef cook the food. Dicing and twirling his knives and tossing food into the air. Another couple set at are table, on their first date. It didn’t seem to be going well, the guy was a boor. Mary started flirting with the woman, Diane, letting her skirt ride up so Diane could see her cunt. Diane and Mary left to go to the restroom together, as girls are want to do. When they returned after a while, Mary kissed me and I tasted Diane’s pussy on her lips.

After dinner, we drove out to the back country, to the very crossroad I made a pack with the Devil at just two nights ago. We had a few hours to wait and it seemed to stretch out for eternity. We laid in the grass and watched the stars in silence, holding each other. We were both tense, and drew strength from each other. At fifteen til midnight, the alarm on my phone rang and I dug up the very hole I place my own box in.

“Last chance, you sure you want to do this?” I asked.

Mary breathed deeply, the box shaking in her hands. She knelt down, and set the box in the hole. She froze there, afraid to let go of the box.

“You don’t have to do this?” I told her, kneeling down next to her.

“I do,” she whispered and leg go. Then quickly, as if afraid if she waited she would lose her resolve, shoved the pile of dirt on the box, burying it. She stood up quickly, backing away from the whole. I hugged her, and she gripped me tightly. And we waited. And waited. Eternity seemed to pass and Mary started to tremble in my arms.

“Maybe, it didn’t work,” Mary whispered, shattering the silence of the night.

“It worked, Mary Sullivan,” a pleasant voice said from the darkness. We both jumped as the Devil stepped out of shadows. He was a handsome man with scarlet eyes, dressed in the same black, expensive suit he wore two nights ago. A friendly smile graced his face. He took Mary’s hand and raised it up and kissed the back of her hand, like an old-fashioned gentlemen. Then he shook my hand, “Good to see you again, Mark Glassner. The boys and I downstairs love what you’re doing.”

“T-thanks,” I stammered.

“What can I do for you, Mary Sullivan?” the Devil asked.

Mary swallowed, and, with more confidence than I had two nights ago, said, “I want three wishes in exchange for my soul.”

“Of course, I would be more than happy too,” the Devil replied in his friendly, relaxing manner.

“My first wish is for Mark and I to stay young, healthy, and beautiful for as long as Mark lives.” I blinked in surprise. My first wish had been for a long a healthy life. Mary was smart enough to get the same thing, plus she would get to stay young and beautiful as well. Actually, we both would. I smiled at her, she was a smart cookie.

The devil chuckled. “Very well. All though Mark isn’t that beautiful.”

Mary giggled. “Oh, I don’t know. He has a certain charm about him.” Mary hugged me a little tighter. “For my second wish, I want Mark and I to love each other unconditionally for eternity.” Mary looked hesitantly at me, afraid I would object. I didn’t. I had made her love me originally. It was only fair that she made sure that I would never leave her. This must be why she wanted to make a deal. “For my final wish, I …” Mary paused, blushing beet red, “… I want other women to desire me and, um, not to resist my sexual advances.”

“All right,” the devil said. There was understanding in the Devil’s eyes, not judgment.

“Naughty filly,” I whispered and kissed her forehead.

There was a flash of scarlet light and yellow smoke and a contract appeared in the Devil’s hand. An acrid reek of brimstone filled the air. “Look it over,” he said, handing the contract to Mary.

Mary read the contract then nodded her head. The Devil pricked her finger with an old fashioned, black fountain pen. She signed in her own blood, then the Devil signed in his blood. He rolled up the contract. “Any questions, Mary?” She shook her head.

There was an awkward pause, and then the Devil looked over at me, a considering look on his face. I felt like a hunk of meat and I tightened my arms about Mary. Finally, the Devil pulled a small, red crystal out of his pocket and held it up. The gem glinted with its own fire, bathing all three of us in scarlet light.

“If you are ever in trouble, hold this crystal and say ‘Lilith, appear before me,’ ” the Devil instructed.

I gingerly held out my hand and he dropped it in. “Why would I …” I started to ask, but the Devil was gone, vanishing into the shadows. I stared at the gem and looked at Mary, worried. “Why would I need this?”

Mary closed my hand about the gem, her hand warm on mine, and smiled reassuringly at me. “I don’t know, but we’ll face it together.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched the mortals drive off from the shadows and glared at Lucifer. “Why did you give him my name!”

“I like him, Lilith,” Lucifer answered. He was still wearing that ridiculous, black suit.

“But why my name!” I demanded. “If you want to give gifts to your pets, leave me out! Why not Asherah! She loves slutting around with mortals, with men. Or Chemosh. It’s been centuries since he’s rampaged about the world.”

“The Opposition already has his scent,” Lucifer answered. “A Magdalenite Nun is on her way.”

“So?” I asked, what did I care if some Warlock was stupid enough to attract the Opposition’s attention.

Lucifer grinned at me. “Like I said, I like him.”

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 7

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Five: The Talk

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 5: The Talk

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Rimming, Anal, Domination/Submission, Magic, Cuckold, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 4



Thursday, June 6th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – South Hill, WA

Mary and I exited Victoria’s Secret. We just had the most pleasurable time inside. Mary had arranged for the beautiful salesgirls, Aurora and Heather, to pleasure me while my girlfriend and our sex-slave Alison, modeled lingerie.

Mary wore the red-and-white striped pencil skirt and a loose fitting, white blouse. Her auburn ponytail contrasted nicely against the white of her blouse as it fell down her back. Behind us, Alison walked, burdened with Mary’s purchases. She looked particularly slutty in a pink t-shirt, so tight it was quite clear she wore no bra and had pierced nipples. Across her breasts was written ‘Daddy’s Little Girl’. Only the ‘Girl’ was crossed out and replaced with ‘Slut’. And that was what she was—a horny, seventeen year old slut.

“So where to next, Mare?” I asked. This was Mary’s shopping trip and I was just along for the ride.

“No offense, Mark” Mary said, “but you need some new clothes. This,” she grabbed the fraying hem of my t-shirt, “is a little worn.”

“Yeah, I guess,” I said. I guess it was fair, I had told her the same thing this morning about her Starbucks uniform.

And that’s how I found myself in Aeropostale being shoved into a changing room by Mary with a bundle of jeans and shirts, and detailed instructions on what to wear. I tried on a couple pairs of jeans until I found the size that fit. Then I pulled on a white t-shirt, tucked the shirt into my jeans, and then pulled on a red and black plaid, buttoned up shirt, which I left unbuttoned, per Mary’s instructions. I looked in the mirror and I guessed I looked alright. Usually I just wore the beige slacks my job required because I was to cheap too buy another pair of pants. For shirts, I bought whatever plain, cheap t-shirts sold at Walmart or Target.

I stepped out of the changing room and found Mary and Alison waiting. The slut had my camcorder and filmed me. I felt self-conscious as they scrutinized me, which was weird since I’d been filming myself having sex all day. I swallowed, waiting for Mary’s reaction. She eyed me critically, biting her lower lip. Why was she waiting so long to say anything. Did it not look good on me? Shit, I wished she would say something. Even if I looked like a moron, that was better then her appraising stare.

“You look good,” Mary finally said.

“Definitely,” Alison answered. “Master is looking very handsome.” I flushed, both relieved and embarrassed as Mary and Alison whistled and catcalled as I turned around.

“Nice ass,” Mary said huskily and then she spanked my ass.

“Saucy filly!” I gasped and jumped, whirling around to grab at her. She gracefully danced away, giggling as I lunged for her.

Mary stuck her tongue at me and darted between a clothing rack; I chased after her. Mary had gotten around the racks and was double-backing towards the changing room. I cut off her escape, driving her back into the short hallway that lead to the store’s three changing rooms. Mary backed down the hallway as I slowly advanced on her; a sultry smile graced her lips.

She bumped into the door at the end of the hallway. I grinned in victory, my prey was cornered. I loomed over her, feasting on the sight of her small bosom heaving in excitement. Her eyes shined with desire as I leaned in and captured her red lips with mine.

“You’ve been bad,” I whispered after the kiss, groping her tit through her blouse. “Time for your punishment.”

Mary grinned wickedly, reaching behind her to open the changing room door. We almost fell inside. I slammed the door shut behind us. “Slut,” Mary called out. “Do what you have to stop any interruptions.”

“Yes, Mistress,” answered Alison.

I shoved Mary face first against the wall and pulled her skirt up over her ass. She wore panties made of wispy, grace lace that did nothing to hide her flesh beneath. I pulled them down, leaving them bunched around her knees, and smacked her right asscheek.

“Harder,” panted Mary. “I’ve been such a bad filly!” The second smack was hard and loud and left a red hand-print on her white ass.

“What’s going on back here,” demanded the male voice of the store’s clerk.

“Nothing,” Alison said in a sultry voice. “Hi, I’m Alison.”

I smacked Mary’s ass a third time and she squealed. “Doesn’t sound like nothing,” the man said. “Come on out.”

Alison giggled, and cooed flirtatiously, “You have such broad shoulders. Do you work out? I love a guy with muscles.”

I unzipped my pants and smacked Mary’s ass repeatedly with my cock. “Uhh, you feel so hard!” Mary moaned.

“Get out! Right now!” the man ordered. “Wait, what are you doing?”

“Your muscles are so hard,” Alison purred.

“Miss, please stop that,” the man pleaded as my hard cock found Mary’s wet cunt and slid up inside her and fucked her slowly.

“Do you like my shirt?” asked Alison. “It’s the most amazing fabric. Here, feel how soft it is.”

“What? Shit!” the man gasped in panic. “I… fuck.”

“Nice and soft, right?” Alison purred.

I heard clothes rustle and the man gasped out loud. In a stricken voice, the man complained, “Miss, you got to put your shirt back on!”

“Do you like my piercings?” Alison asked. “It’s okay, you can touch them.”

“Oh God,” the man moaned guiltily. “Fuck, that’s nice.”

I pulled my cock out of Mary’s cunt. “Oh, don’t stop,” she begged.

“You still need to be punished!” I hissed.

I moved my cock up through her crack and found the tight, rosebud of her anus. “Ohhh,” Mary moaned. “Fuck my ass! That’ll teach me!”

My cock – lubed with her sweet pussy’s juices – pushed past her tight sphincter and into the warm, velvety tightness of her ass. Mary groaned in pain and pleasure, shoving her ass back against me, forcing my cock deeper into her bowels. One hand slit up under her blouse to grasp a small breast and hard nipple, while the other slid down to find a wet cunt and throbbing clit. Holding Mary tight, I fucked her ass hard; she moaned loudly.

“Do you want to see my tattoo?” Alison asked out in the hallway.

“Wow!” breathed the guy.

“It’s an invitation,” the teen slut husked. She must have lifted her skirt to show the phrase ‘Cum on In’ that was tattooed right above her pussy. Beneath the words, a little arrow pointed down to her clit.

“I can’t,” the guy protested.

“Sure you can,” Alison said huskily. “Pussies were made to have cocks cum in them.”

“Shit,” the guy cursed. A door opened and the pair moved into another changing room. Someone bumped into the wall.

There was a wet, sloppy sound and Alison cooed, “You’re so big!”

“Am I big?” I asked, Mary as I fucked her ass.

“Eh,” she said with a shrug. I smacked her ass and she giggled. “You’re my stallion!” she moaned. “And you feel quite large in my ass right now!”

I kissed Mary’s neck, enjoying her tight, hot ass as I fucked her. Through the thin walls of the changing room we could hear Alison’s pants and the gasps of the stranger fucking her. Mary wiggled her hips, slamming her ass back into me. Mary turned her head, and I kissed her lips, pushing Mary’s body against the wall as I reveled in her bowel’s sweet, tight grip on my shaft.

“Oh, fuck!” the man moaned. “You’re so tight! I am about to cum!”

“Oh no, don’t pull out!” protested Alison.

“I don’t want to cum in you!”

“Didn’t you read the tat?” Alison asked, naughtily. “Ohh, that’s nice! Fuck me harder! Fuck me stud!” Alison groaned loudly. It sound like she came. “Oh, your cum so hot and deep inside me! Fuck, you’re a stud.”

“Thanks,” the man mumbled. The door opened and heavy footsteps walked away.

Alison giggled from the hallway, “Did I do good?”

“You did great, slut,” Mary moaned, then hissed to me, “Pinch my clit. Oh yeah, just like that, hun. Fuck!”

Her ass clenched hard on my dick as her body shuddered in my embrace. I fucked her a few more times, then emptied my balls into her bowels. I held my sweet Mary – breathing heavily in her ear and savoring her sweet scent – for a minute, before I pulled my cock out of her ass. White cum leaked out her brown asshole, running down her crack and taint to her cunt.

We needed to be cleaned. “Slut! Get in here!”

Alison threw open the door, entering the changing room topless. Her large breasts, perky with youth, swayed and bounced as she walked. Her large, pink nipples were each pierce with silver barbells. Running down her inner thighs was the stranger’s cum. Alison saw my dirty cock and the cum leaking out of Mary’s ass, and knew what to do. Kneeling down, she first gently licked my cock clean; her tongue stud hard on my cock, contrasting with her soft tongue. My cock clean; she started to suck my cum out of Mary’s ass.

It was so hot watching my slut eat my cum out my girlfriend’s ass that my cock grew hard again. When she finished, I turned her head and fucked my cock deep into her mouth. She gagged and chocked as I face fucked her hard, shoving my cock down her throat. Mary smiled, straightening her skirt and blouse, and then grabbed the back of Alison’s head and held her in place, helping me to face fuck her. I came deep in her throat and Alison gagged and choked on my cum.

When I pulled out of her mouth, drool and cum ran down her chin. She smiled up at me and purred, “Thank you, Master, for feeding me your tasty cum.” She was a good slut and I patted her on the head, smiling down at her.

Knowing my size now, Mary picked out more clothes while telling me to go choose some boxers. She heavily implied that my tighty whitey underwear was not at all to her liking. I found some new boxers and I joined her at the register where I had the clerk sell the clothes to me for free. Alison, my cum running down her inner thighs, had trouble carrying all our shopping bags so I grabbed a teenage boy lounging in the store and pressed him into service.

“Bath and Body Works should be the last stop,” Mary told me as we left Aeropostale. “Alison and I will need our beauty supplies.”

“Of course,” I said. “I think I’ll pop into Gamestop.”

Mary nodded. “Okay, hun, we’ll meet you back here in twenty minutes.” I nodded, and pulled some of the money I took from the prudish bitch back at Hot Topic and handed it to Mary. She gave me a quick kiss and led Alison and our teenage pack mule off into the mall.

But it wasn’t Gamestop I went to. It was Kay Jewelers. Maybe it was crazy, but I loved Mary. Even if I hadn’t known her for a full day yet, I knew I wanted to spend the rest of my life with her. The clerk was a middle-aged woman named Patricia. She had horn-rimmed glasses perched on a narrow, pinched face and boney nose. She happily smiled when I told her I was shopping for an engagement ring and showed me the stores collection. There were so many that I was quickly overwhelmed.

“What does your girlfriend like,” Patricia asked. “What type of jewelry does she wear?”

“I’m not sure,” I said, studying all the rings. It was a little overwhelming. “We haven’t been together long.”

“Ahh,” Patricia said. “When I was seventeen I was swept off my feet by this twenty-year old sailor. I thought he was the one.”

“What happened?” I asked.

“I got the clap,” Patricia said with a impish giggle. “Turned out, I wasn’t the only girl he was seeing. So you’re sure you’re not rushing things?”

I shook my head. “No, she’s the one. I feel it.”

“Okay, sonny,” she said. “How about this one?”

One ring caught my eye. Patricia noticed and pulled out a large, black diamond set in white gold and flanked with many, smaller white diamonds. The band of the ring was set with small, black diamonds. It wasn’t the most expensive ring, but I found it the most beautiful.

“This the one, sonny?” Patrica asked.

“Definitely,” I said.

So Patricia placed the ring in a black, ring box and I decided to look for some more jewelry for Mary. I found a heart-shaped, silver locket with a pink rose sculpted on the front; a gold bracelet made of X’s and O’s with little hearts engraved on the O’s; and a pair of amethyst gold stud earrings. Patricia was such a sweet old gal, I didn’t want her to get in trouble for letting me steal so much jewelery. I made her go into the back room and she looked so hurt when I tied her up. I would make sure someone would find her before too long.

Jewelery in hand, I wandered over to the Gamestop. Sadly, no hot, beautiful, cute, or even a moderately attractive woman wandered into the store, so I just browsed the games. I ended up getting a Nintendo 3DS to replace my old DS and picked up a couple of games. Finally, Mary and Alison showed up. In addition to the Bath and Body Works bags, they had Target bags, explaining the additional ten minutes it took. “Just some toiletries and such,” Mary explained with a smile. How could I be mad when she smiled so beautifully.

“So anywhere else?” I asked.

Mary thought for a minute. “No, I think that’s enough for today.” Mary noticed the Kay Jewelry bag and her eyes widened. I grinned and handed the bag of jewelry over. I had already slipped the engagement ring box into my pants pocket.

Both Mary and Alison cooed in delight as they opened the jewelry boxes. Mary immediately put on the locket, the bracelet, and replaced her silver studs for the gold, amethyst studs. Bedecked with her new jewelery, Mary hugged me fiercely and kissed me soundly on the lips.

“Oh, they’re so beautiful,” she said, tears in her eyes, “thank you, thank you.” The thank yous were punctuated with sweet kisses. “I love you.”

“I’m glad you like them,” I told her when she calmed down.

Arm in arm, we walked through the mall. On the way out I noticed a black, canvas duster in a store window. I had always wanted a duster, ever since I was a kid watching spaghetti westerns. Mary laughed out loud a minute later when I walked out wearing the duster. I didn’t care, just place my arm around her shoulder, and walked my laughing girlfriend out of the mall.

After a few minutes of wandering around the parking lot, we found my silver Mustang. Alison and the teenage boy placed our purchases into the trunk, and I told the boy to go to Kay Jewelers and find Patricia and free her. She was a nice old lady; I indict want her to get into any trouble. As he ran off, the three of us piled into the Mustang with Alison squeezing into the backseat.

“If you could have any car in the world, Mary, what would it be?” I asked as the Mustang’s engine roared to life.

She frowned. “I’m not sure. A Volkswagen probably.”

“A Volkswagen?” I asked. That would not have been my answer.

“Yeah, they make the cutest cars.”

Laughing, I backed my car out of the space and headed off to find a Volkswagen dealership. I turned onto Highway 512 and drove my Mustang up to 100 mph going down the hill into the valley before I had to slow down to make the curves. I took us to River Road, on the other side of Puyallup, which was crowded with a dealership for every car manufacture you could imagine, and found the Larson Volkswagen dealership.

We got out of the car and Mary started wandering through the various Beetles and Jettas, Golfs and Tiguans, proclaiming how cute they were. I just wondered what the fuck a Tiguan was. Could it be a lizard? I checked my camcorder and saw the memory card was nearly full, so I popped open the trunk and swapped out memory cards, then looked around for any attractive women.

“Can I help you folks?” a handsome, young man in a blue-striped white shirt asked. He was clean cut and friendly, and reached out to shake my hand.

“Yeah, my girlfriend Mary is looking for a new car,” I told Frank, reading his name off a blue nametag. “Help her find what she’s looking for.”

“Okay,” he said in a friendly manner, “What type of car are you looking for, Mary?”

“Something cute,” she answered as Frank led her off, “and sporty.”

I was about to follow when I noticed this gorgeous, sandy-blonde haired woman, mid-twenties, in a red sundress. The dress was held up by two narrow straps that left most of her shoulders bare. Between the plunging neckline and a push-up bra, the woman had an amazing cleavage. She was with a man, her husband I guessed, who placed a hand on her hip as they talked over a silver Passat.

I grabbed Alison and stopped her from following after Mary. “Slut,” I said quietly. “I’m going to lead that man’s wife off to the bathroom to fuck her. I need you to keep her husband distracted.”

Alison grinned, eying the man up. He was a ruggedly handsome man, broad shoulder and chiseled features. “Like how I distracted the guy in Aeropostale?”

I smiled at her. “You do whatever you want,” I told her. Alison nodded her head, eagerly, licking her lips.

Alison and I walked discreetly over to the couple and waited for my chance. After a minute, they separated and I stepped up to the wife and whispered, “Tell your husband you need to go to the bathroom, then wait for me in there naked.”

The woman glanced askance at me and, with a surprised look on her face, said, “Eric, I’m going to use the restroom.”

“Hmm, okay, Beth,” her husband answered, reading the specs of the Passat hanging on a window, and Beth walked towards the showroom and the restroom within. Her fine ass swayed beneath the loose fabric of her red dress as she strutted across the car-lot. I waited until Alison walked up and started flirting with the husband, then I followed Beth to the restroom.

The showroom was deserted and I slipped into the women’s restroom without being seen. Inside, Beth waited. She was naked and shyly held one hand over her pussy – blonde hair peeking out through her fingers – while the other arm vainly tried to cover her large, round breasts. A red flush crept across her face and stomach as I filmed her. The door had a deadbolt, and she jumped when it clicked as I locked the door.

“Wh-what do you want w-with me,” she stammered in fear.

“Don’t be afraid,” I told her; she immediately calm down. “I’m going to fuck you, and you’re going to enjoy it. So don’t be shy.”

Beth’s arms dropped away and she straightened; a sultry smile appeared on her face. Her nipples hardened, dark pink, with large areolas. Her pussy was covered with a fine down of blonde hair. I set the camcorder on the counter, aimed it where I hoped it was catching the action, walked over to her and pushed her back against the tiled wall, fishing my cock out of my pants. She breathed heavily, licking her lips in anticipation. I rubbed my cock on her wet pussy lips, then shoved all the way into her.

“Oh, fuck,” she moaned, “that’s good!”

Her arms wrapped around mine and one leg curled around my waist. I grabbed it, holding her leg up and allowing me to delve deeper into her wet cunt. I fucked her fast. Alison wouldn’t be able to distract her husband for long and then he would be wondering what happened to his wife.

“God, you feel good,” I moaned, kissing her neck as her cunt gripped my cock with a silken embrace.

“Fuck, you’re big,” she gasped. “Oh fuck, you’re stretching me so good! Harder! Harder!” The bathroom echoed with our gasps and moans and the slap of flesh on flesh and that wet, squishing sound of cock sliding through dripping cunt. “Oh fuck, oh fuck!” she moaned over and over. Her cunt constricted on my dick as she came, bucking in my arms. I kept fucking her hard.

There was a knock at the door, we both froze. “Beth, you in there?”

Fuck it was her husband. I slowed my fucking down and Beth moaned, “Yeah, I’m not feeling well. I’ll be out soon!”

“Do you want me to come in?” he asked.

“N-no,” she gasped, her cunt tightening about my cock and she squirmed in my arm. I bent and sucked a hard nipple into my mouth. “You can’t come in, it’s the ladies room.”

“Okay, I’ll be right out here, Beth.”

“O-okay!”

God, it was exciting fucking a man’s wife right under his nose. I fucked her slowly, barely pulling out before shoving back in. Beth moaned softly, her cunt squeezing my cock. Apparently, she found it exciting as well. She clenched her lips, trying not to cry out. “Are you going to cum on my cock again?” I whispered into her ear, “with your husband right outside?”

“Yes,” she whispered huskily. “Fuck me with that big cock.”

I sucked on her tit, leaving small bite marks. She was panting in pleasure and bucked in my arms as a second orgasm rolled through her. Her cunt squeezed so hard on my dick—it felt so amazing. She clamped a hand over her mouth to muffle her scream. My own cum was nearing, building in my balls. I kissed her mouth, tasting her tongue, and fucked her hard. One, two, three more times and then I erupted inside her.

I slumped against her for a moment, the pulled my dick out of her cunt and stumbled back. “Get dressed,” I quietly told her. “Don’t clean out your pussy till tonight. Walk around all day feeling my cum inside you and remembering how great the fuck was. Don’t ever tell your husband or anyone else about this. And don’t feel guilty. Just think of me when your husband’s little dick’s inside you.”

She nodded, grabbing her beige panties and pulling them on. She walked over to me and kissed me. “Thanks,” she whispered. “I haven’t cum that hard in years.” She found her clothes and got dressed.

I slipped into a stall as Beth unlocked the door and slipped out of the bathroom and I heard her husband ask, “You okay, Beth? You were in there a while.”

“Oh, I…um…I wasn’t feeling well,” Beth answered.

“I can see that,” her husband said. “You look a little disheveled. Do you want to go. We can look for a new car another time.”

The voices grew quiet as they walked away. “No, I’m feeling a lot better now.”

I planned on waiting another minute before exiting when Alison burst in, smiling. “Did you fuck her good, Master?” she asked, excitedly.

“I did,” I said. “What happened to distracting him?”

“Sorry, master,” Alison said, downcast. “I flirted and giggled and stuck out my chest, but he wasn’t interested.”

“Maybe he’s gay,” I mused. “His wife hadn’t been fucked well in a while.”

Alison nodded and then saw my sticky cock. She knew what to do, and dropped to her knees, sucking my pussy-covered dick into her mouth and sucking happily. I closed my eyes, enjoying my slut’s hot, little mouth and hard tongue stud sliding around my shaft.

The door opened and a woman gasped. “Shit, get in here!” I quickly ordered.

The woman, one of the sales staff, quickly entered the bathroom. She stared wide-eye as Alison didn’t even stop her blowjob. “Christ!” the woman – Iris her nametag read – shouted, mortified. “You can’t be doing that in here. Stop that!”

She was an attractive woman, early thirties, fit and toned. Her black hair was long and tied loosely back with a red ribbon. She wore a soft blue, business skirt and blouse, and black-rimmed glasses perched on her small nose.

I smiled down at Alison. “You’ve been a good slut today,” I told her. “I think you need a reward. Take off your clothes, lie down and spread your legs.”

Alison peeled out of her t-shirt and dropped her skirt in seconds, and was on her back, legs spread to show her pussy streaked with drying cum from the man she fucked at the mall and her own juices. Iris was speechless, gaping at Alison’s pussy.

“Iris, lock the door then get down there and make that slut cum on your tongue.”

Hands trembling, Iris locked the door, then knelt down on the floor, and moved slowly towards Alison’s pussy. The teenage slut writhed in anticipation as Iris breathed heavily, inches from her pussy. The woman closed her eyes, and let her tongue gingerly lick up the girls messy cunt. Alison sighed, hips jerking as Iris’s tongue grazed her clit. I grabbed my camcorder and handed it to Alison. The woman slowly licked up and down the teen’s slit. Her nerves relaxed, and she started to get more aggressive, slipping a finger inside my slut’s cunt.

“I’m going to fuck you, Iris,” I growled as I knelt behind her.

I rolled up her tight skirt, exposing well toned legs and tan pantyhose over white panties. I ripped her pantyhose, then shoved her panties to the side, revealing a shaved pussy with large, plump pussy lips, and a hard clit that protruded out an inch. Iris moaned into Alison’s cunt as I rubbed my cock against her clit, before I shoved it into her pussy.

It did not get old no matter how many pussy’s I fucked—they all felt warm and wet and wonderful on my cock. I fucked her hard and deep, gripping her hips and pushing her face into Alison’s cunt. Alison moaned, pointing the camcorder down the length of her body. Her pierced tits jiggled every time my fucking shoved Iris face into her cunt.

“Oh, Master, thank you,” she moaned. “Her tongue feels so great!” Her tits heaved, perky with youth, and tipped with pink nipples pierced with silver barbells. “Uhhmm, I’m going to cum! Oh fuck, keep sucking my clit, keep doing just that! Oh crap!” Alison writhed on the floor then collapsed, and breathed deeply. “Fuck that was amazing!”

“When a slut cums, she thanks the person responsible,” I sternly said.

“Oh, thank you, Iris,” she panted. “Your tongue and fingers felt so good on my slutty pussy. Thank you for making this slut cum!”

I pulled out of Iris, ready to cum myself, and jerked off over Alison, spraying cum all over her face and tits and stomach. Ropey, white cum covered Alison and she smiled happily. Without thinking, she gathered up the cum with a finger.

“No,” I ordered. “Wear my cum. Let everyone see what a slut you are. You can get dressed.”

“Oh, thank you, Master,” she gushed as she dressed. “I’m such a slut.”

Her shirt smeared the cum across her face as she pulled her shirt over her head, and the cum on her chest soaked right on through. She pulled up her skirt and, looking a complete mess, followed me out of the bathroom, leaving Iris panting on the floor as she masturbated. She must have been close to cumming when I pulled out of her cunt.

We found Mary returning to the lot from a test drive with Frank the salesman in a sporty looking red convertible. I thought it was a little boxy for a sports car, lacking the smooth lines and exciting curves I preferred in a sports car. She hugged me and then glanced at Alison, smeared in my cum, and raised on eyebrow.

“So, this car?” I asked.

“Oh, yes,” Mary smiled. “It’s an Eos. It’s so cute, don’t you think.”

I didn’t see it, so I lied, “Yes it is.”

Frank looked askance at Alison, clearly not sure what to say about the cum-drenched teenager. “Slut,” Mary barked, “go wait in the Mustang!”

“Yes, Mistress,” Alison pouted, and walked away.

“Don’t worry about her,” Mary told the salesman. “She’s very promiscuous. If you turn your back on her you’ll find her fucking some guy.”

“Well, lets get the paperwork filled out,” I told the salesman.

“Y-yeah, of course,” Frank stammered. Frank led us into the sales floor to his desk. The car, with fees and taxes, came to around $38,000 dollars. I offered him a dollar as the down payment and the rest of the money within the week. Frank agreed, and we skipped all the need for a credit check. Not surprising, the finance officer, Boris, a skinny Russian with a scar running down the side of his face, had problems with that. But after talking with me, he signed off on the deal eagerly.

After Mary and I signed what seemed like a hundred documents, we were handed the keys to Mary’s new Eon. I made sure Alison could drive a manual, then told her to follow us in my Mustang. I had an idea where we could stay for a short time that wasn’t my shitty apartment, and gave Mary instructions that would take us through downtown Puyallup, east on Pioneer, then south on Shaw Road.

The engagement ring box pressed against my leg in my pants pocket, and I wondered how and where I would propose to her. I wanted it to be special and romantic. “Mary,” I asked her as she droves us through Puyallup. “Is there anything around the Puget Sound that you’ve always wanted to do?” I hoped I sounded subtle and not to obvious.

Mary bit her lip as she thought. It was one of the many, cute things she did. “I would like to see the orcas.”

I frowned. “Orcas? Aren’t those out in the ocean?”

She laughed. “There are a couple pods that live in the Sound,” she said, incredulous that I, her boyfriend, could be so dumb.

“Okay,” I answered. “So you go to a pier or something.”

“No, there are these boats that take tours out into the Sound,” she said. “Shelly, my friend, went on one with her boyfriend. She said it was very romantic. And that the orcas were just beautiful.” Romantic, huh. I wasn’t sure what was so romantic about watching big fish in the ocean, but Mary sure seemed excited.

“How about you?” she asked.

I thought for a minute. “The space needle,” I finally said. “I’ve lived my whole life living an hours drive from it and I’ve never been up there.”

She gushed, “It’s very beautiful and romantic. And there’s this restaurant built up there. It slowly rotates so you can see all across Seattle, and the Sound. It’s so gorgeous.”

“Then you’ll have to show me how beautiful it is.”

Mary nodded her head. “I’d love to, Mark.”

My directions led us back up South Hill to where million dollar houses were built on the edge of the hill, overlooking the Puyallup River valley with a stunning view of Mount Rainier.

As we drove through the neighborhood I told Mary to choose the house she liked. Mary looked around and choose a blue-gray, three story house, with white trim. Large windows faced the street and the yard was well manicured, with shrubs and decorative rocks. Mount Rainier – a majestic, snow-capped peak – loomed behind the house. I always had to pause and admire the beauty of Mount Rainier.

Mary pulled the Eos into the driveway and Alison parked the Mustang on the street. We got out of the car and walked up to the beautiful, front doors, white painted wood set with beautiful windows. I rang the doorbell. A short, fat, balding man answered the door. He was in his fifties, what little hair remaining was gray, and he wore an expensive looking, dark blue suit, and a loose, red silk tie hung around his neck.

“Can I help you?” he asked, peering at us suspiciously.

“I’m Mark, and this is my girlfriend Mary, and our slut Alison.”

The man frowned at that. “Get off my property or I’ll call the police,” the man said, starting to slam the door.

I caught the door with one hand. “That’s rude. Invite us in.”

“Sorry,” the man muttered, “please, come in. I’m Brandon Fitzsimmons.”

We entered his house and it was richly furnished. He led us into a comfortable living room. There was a plush, cream colored couch and matching easy chair. A 56” flat-screen hung on the wall over an impressive entertainment center. Fancy looking art hung on the wall, a mix of modern art and classics. Mary looked appreciatively at the art, and cooed over a painting that looked like someone just splashed various color paints on canvas. I did not get modern art.

“Is there anyone else living here?” I asked Brandon.

“Just my wife, Desiree,” he answered.

I was about to ask if she was home, when a woman speaking with a sexy, Spanish lilt asked: “Who’s at the door, mi querido?”

A gorgeous Latina woman, late twenties, in a white, wrap-around dress with a plunging neckline that showed off a large and generous cleavage. She wore no bra and her full tits bounced and jiggled in her dress as she walked down the stairs. She was voluptuous and curvy, her ass swaying beautiful beneath her dress. Her skin was a beautiful, nut brown, and her brunette hair was long and curly. She joined her ugly, toad of a husband, wrapping an arm about him. The man was so short, her tits were at his eye level. Clearly she was a trophy wife and probably a gold digger.

“Hello,” she greeted us pleasantly. “I’m Desiree.”

“I’m Mark and this is Mary,” I told her. “And that’s Alison. She’s our slut.”

“I see,” Desiree said delicately, and gave her husband a confused look.

“What do you think?” I asked Mary as I eyed Desiree.

“Do you cook?” Mary asked the woman, a considering look on her face. Mary knew exactly what I wanted from Desiree.

“I do,” she said. “I love to cock.”

I looked at Brandon. “Is she actually a good cook?”

“She’s the best. It’s one of the reason’s I married her.” As he said that, his hand squeezed his wife’s ass and she giggled and slapped him away.

“Stop that,” Desiree purred, wickedly. “What’ll our guest think.”

“That I’m the luckiest guy in the world,” Brandon answered, placing his hand back on his wife’s shapely rear. He sensed I was a hungry predator eying his wife, and was marking his claim.

“This’ll work just fine,” Mary nodded.

“What will?” Brandon frowned at us.

“Brandon, we’re going to borrow your house, and your wife, for a while,” I told him.

His frowned deepened. “What do you mean ‘by borrow my wife’?”

“Just stand there quietly and watch,” I said with a smile. “Desiree, get down on your knees and suck my cock.” Desiree dropped to her knees, her hands fished out my cock, then her warm mouth engulfed me. Her lips and tongue sent electricity surging up my cock. “Mhh, your wife’s got a hot, little mouth.”

I watched Mary walk over to Alison and smacked her ass. “Sluts go naked in the house,” she ordered.

“Sorry, Mistress,” Alison apologized and quickly pulled off her cum stained top and slipped out of her jean shirts. Her teenage body was covered in streaks of my dried cum.

“Undress me,” Mary ordered.

Alison eagerly pulled off her white blouse, unhooked the lacy, gray bra then unzipped the tight skirt. Finally, Alison knelt down and pulled off her Mistress’s wispy, gray panties. Mary’s pussy was right in Alison’s face, and the little slut couldn’t resist swiping her tongue through Mary’s wet slit.

“Umm, good slut,” Mary murmured, the she grabbed Alison’s arm and pulled the girl to her feet, leading her over to the couch. Mary and Alison sat down and kissed, while her fingers played with Alison’s nipple piercings.

“Desiree, I’m you Master now,” I told her. “And Mary’s your Mistress. You will do whatever filthy or depraved acts we tell you to.” She nodded around my cock. “Good. Alison’s our number one slut. She’s in charge when Mary and I aren’t around.” Mary’s legs were spread open, her pussy wet and flushed and begging for attention. “Desiree, go eat your Mistress’s cunt.”

Desiree stopped sucking my cock and crawled across the floor, her shapely ass rolling as she crawled. Mary smiled down at Desiree. Alison sucked one of Mary’s nipples into her mouth. Mary groaned as Brandon’s wife pressed her mouth into her cunt. Mary grabbed her thick hair and rubbed the Latina slut’s face into her pussy. I dropped behind Desiree, pulling her skirt up, and exposed a black thong. I ripped it off her pussy; her cunt was shaved cunt and had large, pink, and very wet labia.

“Your wife’s wet,” I told Brandon. He looked queasy as I slowly slid my cock inside her while Desiree moaned into Mary’s cunt. “She’s nice and tight as well.”

I fucked Desiree’s pussy hard, enjoying her cunt’s velvety grip, and the sight of Desiree eating out Mary while Alison sucked on her freckled tits. Mary’s hand slipped between Alison’s thighs and fingered her clit. Desiree’s plump ass jiggled as I fucked her. And then she started wiggling on my cock. I slipped a hand around her waist and fund her hard clit and rubbed. Her cunt contracted about my cock and she howled wordless into Mary’s cunt.

“God, your wife’s a dirty whore!” I shouted at Brandon. “She just came on my dick. Tell your husband how much you loved it.”

“Ohh, I fucking loved itmi querido!” Desiree panted; mouth stained with cunt juices. “His cock feels so good in my pussy; I came so hard!”

“Your wife’s going to be well looked after,” I told her husband. “So, go upstairs, pack your suitcases. Whatever you’ll need for a few weeks and go check into a cheap motel. Not local, something closer to your work. You’ll live there until Desiree calls you and tells you to come home. Do not make any attempt to contact your wife. Do not call the police, or tell anyone about what’s going on. Now go!” Brandon raced out of the room, pounding up the stairs.

Mary came on Desiree’s tongue as I went back to fucking the Latina slut. Mary bucked so hard Alison had to stop sucking on her titties. Desiree started to pull her head up but Mary grabbed her hair and shoved her back in. “I didn’t say to stop, slut.” I slapped Desiree’s ass hard, leaving a red handprint, and she moaned an apology around Mary’s pussy.

Alison shuddered next to Mary, cumming on her fingers. “Oh, thank you, Mistress,” she panted. “Thank you for making me cum.” Mary held up her fingers and Alison obediently licked her cream off slender fingers.

I gripped Desiree’s hips and really began to pound her cunt. I was getting close to cumming as Desiree’s writhed before me, eating feverishly at Mary’s pussy. Her cunt rippled about my cock as she came a second time. My ball tightened and with a groan, I shot deep inside her cunt. I fucked her a few more times, spurting more cum inside her. I pulled out of her and sank on the couch next to Mary, yawning.

Alison wasted no time in getting behind Desiree, and sucked my cum out of her pussy. Mary kissed me hard, her nimble tongue probing my mouth. She broke the kiss, panting loud as her next orgasm neared. I bent down and sucked one of her hard little nipples into my mouth.

“Oh, that’s nice,” Mary whispered. “Ohh, fuck, Desiree’s a good cunt lapper!” she moaned and came with a hard shudder. Breathing heavily, Mary shoved Desiree off her cunt. “You can stop, slut!”

I reclined back into the couch. Fuck, I was tired. I had been up over a day and my sleep deprivation came crashing down on me. I closed my eyes and Mary cuddled up next to me. There was crashing down the stairs as Brandon raced down them, dragging his suitcase, and heading through a door out into the garage. He didn’t say a word. The garage door opened and sleep…

I woke up, confused where I was. Then I remembered, I was in the Fitzsimmons house. I rubbed sleep from my eyes and saw Mary sitting next to me. It was dark in the living room, the sun had set while I was sleeping and the living room danced with the shifting light from the Television.

“Have a nice nap,” Mary asked.

I nodded and sat up. Mary had showered and smelled of coconut, her red hair falling wet and loosely about her shoulders. She wore a pink, silk robe that hung open, exposing her nude body. Alison knelt before her, gently licking her slit. Moans came from the TV and I realized they were watching the footage I shot at Best Buy. It was kinda weird, watching myself fucking some woman. I think her name was Erin. Her husband was just in frame, stroking his hard dick as his wife moaned on my cock.

“Having fun?” I asked.

“It’s pretty hot,” Mary said, sighing, and pushed Alison off her cunt. Then she snuggled up against me. “Dinner will be ready, soon, and then we’ll talk.”

Talk? Oh, fuck. I remembered that I promised I would tell her how I could make people do what I wanted. “You still want to know.” She nodded, and kissed my neck. “Okay, after dinner.” We cuddled and watched the Best Buy orgy.

I started drifting off to sleep when Desiree announced, “Dinner’s ready.” She was standing at the living room entrance naked save for a white apron, her large tits spilling around the apron and dark, pink nipples peaked out as she breathed.

We stood up, Mary belting close her robe, which clung silkily to her body, molding to the curves of her hips and breasts. Desiree led us into a beautiful dining room with a table covered in a lace tablecloth. Two plates had been set at the corners and the only lights were from mauve candles set in silver candleholders. Desiree handed Alison a bottle of wine and she poured us both a glass while Desiree set plates of food on the table. Steaming on the plates was a savory roast, dripping in gravy with side of mashed potatoes. Bowls containing a mixed vegetable salad were set next to the plates, along with various bottles of dressing. Alison held a chair out for Mary and Desiree held my chair out. Once we were both seated, the sluts retired to the kitchen.

The food was excellent and Mary amused her self by feeding me bites of food from her fork, then licking the gravy off my chin. The roast was excellent, moist and delicious and the gravy rich, the mashed potatoes, obviously homemade, were thick and creamy. Desiree had selected a dark, red wine that complemented the roast. When we cleared our plates, Desiree and Alison returned, replacing our dinner plates with desert plates holding slices of chocolate cake and scoops of vanilla ice cream. The cake was heavenly, the texture spongy and moist. Desiree was as amazing a cook as her husband boasted. Maybe we would just keep her. She was wasted on her fat husband.

Finished, Desiree cleared the desert plates from the table, her heavy breasts swaying as she walked, and my eyes lingered on her shapely ass as she disappeared back into the kitchen. Dinner was over, and it was finally time to tell Mary where my powers came from. I looked over to my left; her heart-shaped face stared expectantly at me. The pink, silk robe she wore had loosened during supper, and I could see a dusky nipple perched on a small, freckled breast.

My hand shook and my stomach roiled. I breathed in deeply. I loved her; I could share my darkest secrets with her. “You still want to know how I can do the things I do?”

She nodded eagerly.

I sighed. “Well,” I started to say. This was harder than I thought. My stomach was twisted in painful knots. The longer I prolonged this, the worse it grew. Maybe it was like ripping off a band-aid—I just needed to get this over as quickly as possible. “I made a deal with the Devil,” I blurted out.

Mary blinked. “What?” Confusion marred her face as she furrowed her auburn eyebrows.

“Last night, at a crossroad, I made a deal with the Devil,” I replied. “In exchange for my soul, he gave me three wishes. A long, healthy life. Sexual stamina.” I paused. “And… people have to do what I tell them.” Her face contorted in surprise. “I love you. I don’t want to control you anymore. You no longer have to do what I tell you to do.”

There was silence, her face flushed in anger. “So I wasn’t attracted to you. I didn’t even have a choice. You just told me to spread my legs and I had to do it! Fuck, Mark! Jesus Christ, what the fuck!”

“I’m sorry, Mare,” I whispered. “You were so beautiful and you were so happy to do what I told you to. I made sure you enjoyed it. How many times did you cum today?”

“That makes it better!” she demanded, tears falling down her freckled cheeks. “Oh, God,” she moaned. “You made me do such depraved acts. And what you made me do to my boyfriend, Mike…” Her body wracked with sobs.

This was going so badly. And she was right, I had made her love me, then I made her dump her boyfriend over the phone while I fuck her ass. God, what type of asshole does that?

“I love you, Mare,” I confessed to her. “I think the moment I saw you in the coffee shop I fell in love with you. I was just so lonely, and you seemed so happy doing what I told you. It didn’t seem wrong. But as the day wore on, I realized it was wrong of me to tell you what to do, so I’ve tried to not give you direct orders anymore. You tell a slut what to do, not the woman you love. I’m so sorry for hurting you. I want you to truly be with me. Not because I made you, but because you love me.”

“And that’s the worst part, bastard!” Mary screamed. “You made me love you! It makes this hurt so much more!”

Relief washed over me for a moment. She still loved me. “Then what does the past matter. All that matters is that we love each other.”

“It’s not real love,” Mary retorted. “Just the poison you fed me!”

“Does it matter how you fell in love with me?” I asked. “Doesn’t it just matter how your heart feels?” I reached out to grab her hand, but she pulled away. “We can be happy together. I can give you whatever you want. I can give you the world on a silver platter!”

She hesitated, doubt conflicting her face. The she steeled herself. “I think it does matter that my love isn’t real.”

“How do you know it’s not real?” I asked. “How can you tell?”

“I…” she opened her mouth and hesitated. “I don’t know.” Fresh tears overwhelmed her and she sobbed into her hands. “I don’t know what to do.”

“I’m going to go upstairs and wait,” I told her. “If your love for me outweighs your anger then come upstairs. If not, I love you and I won’t stop you from going. You can take the car, your clothes, anything you want. I promise I won’t ever come looking for you. Just, please, think about it? Please?”

Mary sat still for a moment and then gave me the merest nod of her head.

Relief washed over me. There was still a chance. “I love you Mary.”

Mary did not answer, just cried into her hands again. So I stood from the table and left the dining room, entering the kitchen where Alison and Desiree were cleaning the dishes. Alison looked at me, a supporting smile on her face. “It’ll be okay, Master,” she whispered, hugging me. “Mistress loves you.”

Alison hopeful words made me feel a little better. “Sluts, when you’re finished with the cleaning, retire to the guest bedroom and do not leave until the morning unless you need to use the bathroom.”

“Yes Master,” the both replied in near unison. Then I discontentedly headed upstairs to the master bedroom and sank to the floor, leaning back against the bed. And waited.

My heart beat hard, and seemed stuck up in my throat. I clenched my hands tight. And waited. My ears strained for sounds from downstairs, but all I could here were clatters from the kitchen. Fear and doubt and terror and hope all swirled through my head. God, she was so hurt by the truth. I was such an idiot to release my control on her.

I sighed. No, letting her be free was the only way to truly have her. It would never be a real relationship if she was my slave. But she still loves me. I just need to hope that her love will win out against her anger. I would pray to God, but I don’t think he would answer me. It was getting harder and harder to breath as the tension squeezed my heart. Minutes ticked by a long as hours. The longer I waited, the worst the conflict between hope and despair grew. Over and over, the two phrases began to repeat on a loop in my head, drowning out all other thoughts

Mary was going to come upstairs. Mary was going to leave.

Again and again, like a needle skipping on a broken record, my mind echoed with those two thoughts. Mary was going to come upstairs. Mary was going to leave. Hope and despair, love and grief, warred for my soul. My heart pounded until I thought it was going to explode in my chest.

Mary was going to come upstairs. Mary was going to leave.

The front door opened. A car engine started. Despair slew hope, and love was drowned by grief.

Mary was going to leave.

I sobbed into my hands.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 6